Category: Uncategorized

Becky discovers a new, naughty hobby when she attracts the notice of her best friend’s mother!

Editing Reality

Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

Chapter Four: Becky’s New Naughty Hobby

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Becky Davies

I felt so sticky and flushed as Tonya and I headed downstairs to eat dinner with her family. I was spending the night at her place while my sister and our parents had there slumber party orgy. I was thrilled to spend some time with my best friend.

Quality time.

We’d just made love, using little clit vibrators on each other. We had rubbed each other until we both were gasping and moaning and shuddering in rapture. We loved each other while her family was oblivious to our naughty fun. We had our naughty orgasm and then had to dress and come downstairs to eat dinner.

We didn’t have time to clean up more than wiping our fingers clean of pussy juices.

I wore my college uniform, my breasts bouncing beneath my blouse. I didn’t bother with a bra, my tits jiggling loose in my blouse. My nipples were hard, poking at the fabric. This was a mistake. I should have worn my bra.

We smelled of pussy. Her family would know what we’d been up to. How could they not? I trembled as Tonya and I reached the first floor and headed for their dining room. My heart pounded in my chest. My fingers clenched and relaxed.

They wouldn’t know. Couldn’t know. Her family wouldn’t understand. They were Christians. They weren’t nearly as permissible as my family. We were rather liberal for Christians. After all, we were all having sex with each other except my brother who had his two girlfriends. But Tonya’s family…

While I was sure her parents gave lip service to supporting gay rights and marriage, I doubted they wanted a daughter who devoured pussy.

We entered the dining room to find her father sitting at the head of the table, her brother on the far side already spooning up the homemade mac and cheese onto his plate, sprinkled with bacon bits. Mrs. Alberts, Tonya’s mother, bustled in from the kitchen with a platter of baked chicken that she sat down on the table.

“There you are, girls,” Mrs. Alberts said, glancing at me. She was a slender woman with sandy-blonde hair, a shade darker than Tonya’s platinum locks. She had a round face, her daughter’s features found in the woman’s motherly looks. She frowned at us.

I swallowed as he eyes flicked from me to Tonya than back to me. A nervous ripple ran through me. Did she know? Mrs. Alberts brow furrowed. She shook her head and then sat down. Tonya took the chair closest to her father, so I was sitting by her mother who was at the other head of the table.

Mrs. Alberts’s blue eyes glanced at me again. The tension swelled around my heart as her father said, “Let’s say grace.”

I took Mrs. Alberts hand and my friend’s, gripping them both. Just moments ago, the hand clutching Mrs. Alberts had been pleasing her daughter’s pussy. A strange rush shot through me. I lowered my head but didn’t close my eyes, glancing at the older woman as Mr. Alberts prayed.

A blush was slowly forming on Mrs. Alberts cheeks. Her hands squeezed mine tight, her fingers warm. My heart pounded. Her nose twitched. Was she smelling our passion? My heart thundered in my chest.

“Amen,” her father said.

“Amen,” the rest of us repeated, my friend giving my hand a squeeze.

Mrs. Alberts held mine for a moment longer, her eyes sliding open and glancing at me. She flicked her tongue across her lips, her eyes roaming up and down my body. I swallowed, not sure what to do. She released me.

“You girls look… flustered,” she said.

“Oh, well, we were, uh…” my friend floundered. “We were trying out some exercise moves. You know, keep in shape.”

“Yeah.” I nodded my head up and down. “Just… keeping in shape. You know… Healthy living.”

“Uh-huh,” Mrs. Alberts said.

“Mac and cheese looks great,” my friend said, spooning up her plate, the cheesy scent filling the air.

I looked away from Mrs. Alberts, shifting. My foot brushed the older woman’s beneath the table. I jerked back, squirming. I breathed in through my nose and, over the cheesy scent, I smelled the tangy scent of Tonya’s pussy. It had to be so obvious what we’d done.

Had she realized it, or… Was this all in my imagination? She wasn’t saying anything. She was spooning up her own plate and grabbing some lemon-baked chicken. I gathered my own food and ate at it, tense, waiting.

What would I do if she did figure it out? Had I gotten my friend in trouble?

As I sat next to Mrs. Alberts, naughty thoughts built in my mind. She was a beautiful woman. She wore a comfortable blouse and a pair of mom jeans. She was in great shape. Fit. Trimmed. As gorgeous as my own mother.

This naughty itch swelled through me. Flashes of Mrs. Alberts naked body burst in my mind. I pictured her breasts, her daughter’s figure but with larger breasts. Rounder. Not as big as mine, but plump. Perfect for playing with. What shade were her nipples? What did her pussy taste like?

My cheeks burned as my pussy grew hotter and hotter, my juices soaking into my panties. I squirmed on the seat, my feet shifting beneath the table, brushing her mothers. I shuddered at the contact, heat rippling through me.

I wondered if my mother had ever tried to seduce Mrs. Alberts. She’d never mentioned it, and she would have told me. Maybe she realized Mrs. Alberts wasn’t the type of girl she could seduce. Maybe Mom didn’t want to make things weird with my best friend.

Maybe I could try to seduce her.

It had worked out with my friend. And it always worked out with mom. I could be like her, seducing women while loving only Daddy. I could be like Sam and Mom, bringing him women to enjoy. He must be having a blast with Sam and her three friends.

They weren’t having an awkward dinner right now thinking naughty thoughts.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sam Davies

I shuddered as Daddy lined up his cock at my friend Courtney’s pussy. She was on the floor of our living room, squirming beneath me. Her tongue was fluttering through my snatch, licking me. My eighteen-year-old body trembled as I watched Daddy’s cock nuzzle into Courtney’s black bush soaked by her passion.

“Mmm, fuck her,” I moaned while Mom, wearing a naughty strap-on soaked in Courtney’s pussy juices, moved around behind me. All my friends were no longer virgins. Daddy had popped Rita’s and Tammy’s cherries, the pair now writhing in lesbian passion on the other side of the room, while Mom had taken care of Courtney.

Now it was Daddy’s turn to fuck my friend.

I leaned down, slipping into that sixty-nine position on my friend. Courtney whimpered into my pussy. I maneuvered into position to get a close-up look at my Daddy sliding into her cunt. An eager thrill ran through me.

Daddy’s cock pressed against my friend’s pussy lips. His crown pressed forward, her labia widening to engulf it. She shuddered beneath me as Daddy’s shaft slid into her. He went deeper and deeper into her, filling her.

“Yes,” I whimpered, my body trembling. I pressed my small titties into my friend’s belly as Daddy penetrated her fully. “Love her, Daddy.”

“I am,” he groaned.

My tongue flicked out and lapped at my friend’s clit, fluttering right above my father’s cock. I squirmed on top of my friend, grinding my pussy on her face. She licked through my folds as she moaned out in delight.

Daddy’s hips drew back. His cock emerged coated in her juices. I licked at his shaft, tasting her sweet cream. I shuddered, caressing Daddy’s dick. Then he thrust into her, his stomach brushing my temple.

“Sam!” Courtney moaned. “Ooh, he feels different from a dildo.

“That’s a real cock in you, honey,” moaned my mother. She was behind me.

I gasped in delight as Mom pressed her dildo against my pussy. I shuddered as she rubbed her fake cock up and down my twat. She caressed me. I whimpered in delight as the heat shot through me. She teased me. My friend fluttered her tongue against my clit.

Mom penetrated me.

She rammed her dildo to the hilt in me while Daddy fucked my friend. I whimpered, licking at my friend’s pussy while Mom fucked me. Courtney’s tongue danced around my clit, caressing me, sending sparks of delight through my snatch. My pussy squeezed around the thrusting dildo, burying to the hilt in me.

Pleasure washed through me. I groaned in delight as bliss rippled through me. My hips wiggled back and forth, her dildo swirling around in me. I whimpered. My tongue lapped at my friend’s pussy lips, caressing her labia spread around my daddy’s dick. I brushed them both, feasting on them.

Her sweet juices covered my lips. I loved it. I whimpered. Moaned. I shuddered as Mom fucked me. She drove that dildo into me. I whimpered in delight. Such hot pleasure surged through me as Daddy fucked Courtney.

“Mmm, pound that little slut,” Mom moaned. “Just ram that cock into that pussy I broke in for you honey.”

I shuddered, my pussy clenching on the dildo in my pussy. Mom was wild. She did such wicked things for Daddy. I loved it. My hips wiggled from side to side, stirring the fake cock around inside of me as my mother pounded me. She thrust hard into me. Her crotch smacked into my rump, her hands stroking me.

“Just flood her with your cum. Breed the little slut,” Mom moaned.

I shuddered at that naughty idea.

Daddy’s cock thrust harder. “Yes!” he grunted. “Damn, Linda.”

“I know,” my mom moaned, her dildo plunging into my cunt.

I licked at Daddy’s cock and my friend’s cunt, her tongue dancing around my clit. Daddy had balls full of cum. He could pump so much into her, breeding her nineteen-year-old cunt. She was his student. This was so naughty.

My orgasm built faster and faster. My hips wiggled from side to side, the heat swelling through me. This naughty passion built in me. This wicked heat that billowed through me. I shuddered as Mom fucked me hard, her crotch smacking my rump.

“Breed her, Daddy,” I whimpered.

Courtney groaned around my clit. She sucked hard on it, adding sparks of delight to the electricity building in me. My toes curled. My hips wiggled from side to side. This was incredible. My entire body trembled as I came closer and closer to coming.

I nibbled on Courtney’s bud. I sucked on it. Her sweet juices coated my tongue as Daddy fucked her. He plowed into her. He grunted over and over. He stroked my back. He caressed me as he buried that wonderful cock into her.

“Cum in her and breed her, Daddy!” I moaned.

“Yes!” Mom gasped, slamming the dildo into my twat, her crotch smacking into my rump.

“You are just as naughty as your mother,” groaned Daddy as my tongue fluttered against his dick and my friend’s pussy.

“I am, Daddy!” I moaned, on the verge of cumming.

Courtney nipped my clit with her teeth.

I gasped and came.

My pussy writhed around Mom’s dildo. I felt my juices gushing out around the fake cock. They spilled out of my snatch. My friend licked and lapped at me. I shuddered as the pleasure spilled through me. This wonderful heat that billowed through me. My eyes fluttered. My heart pounded in my chest.

I loved it.

“Mom, Mom, yes!” I howled. “Your dildo is amazing!”

“Mmm, are you cumming already?” Mom moaned, thrusting into my pussy.

“Yes!” I gasped.

I sucked on Courtney’s clit, nursing on her bud like she did mine. Daddy’s cock pumped in and out of my friend’s cunt. She twitched and gasped beneath me, her belly rubbing against my tingling nipples. Stars danced before my eyes as the pleasure surged around me.

Daddy grunted. Mom groaned. Courtney squealed.

My friend bucked beneath me. Her sweet juices gushed out around my daddy’s cock. She was cumming on his amazing dick. I groaned, my pussy spasming around my mother’s dildo. My own climax intensified, another one bursting inside of me and carrying me higher and higher.

“She’s going wild on my dick,” groaned Daddy.

“Cum in the slut,” Mom moaned.”

“Breed her, Daddy!” I howled, stars bursting across my eyes.

My friend moaned around my clit.

Daddy slammed to the hilt in my friend. He grunted. Groaned. My head snapped up to stare at his face. His masculine expression twisted in rapture. He fired cum into her. He flooded her with his passion. He was firing his cum into her. Maybe making another sister for me to play with.

Mom gasped behind me. She was cumming, too. Cumming from fucking me with a strap-on. I shuddered. My eyes fluttered and groaned. My hips wiggled from side to side. I panted, my heart pumping bliss through me.

This was such an awesome slumber party.

Daddy groaned. He pulled his cock out of her pussy. The moment his cum spilled out, jot jizz mixed with my friend’s pussy juices, I pressed my mouth over her cunt. I drank down my daddy’s incestuous cum, that salty mix of delight combined with my friend’s sweet flavor.

My tongue thrust into her depths. She whimpered as I scooped out my daddy’s cum from her depths. I whimpered, my orgasm peaking in me. My pleasure buzzed through me as I devoured this delicious creampie. Mom pulled her dildo out of me.

Courtney buried her tongue inside of me. Shame she didn’t have a salty treat to devour.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

I panted as I watched my daughter eating out her friend. She feasted on the creampie. My wife gave me a naughty smile. She arched her eyebrows, a questioning look. I nodded. We were thinking the same thing.

I hoped I had bred Courtney.

I was so corrupted by the phone. It was shocking what it had led me to do. A week ago, I was struggling with the ethics of fucking anyone besides my wife. Now… Now I was hoping to breed the three barely legal beauties writhing in my living room.

“Sam!” Courtney squealed. The girl writhed from my daughter’s naughty feasting. Sam’s supple back flexed as she squirmed atop her friend.

Moans came from the other side of the room where Rita and Tammy still sixty-nining. They looked delicious, feasting on each other, Rita’s ebony flesh a lovely contrast to Tammy’s pale delight. I grinned at them, my cock throbbing, still hard.

“Oh, his cock’s free!” Rita cried out.

The Black girl bounded to her feet, her round breasts bouncing. She had such a sleek hue of dark-brown skin, her nipples hard points. She darted towards me, such zeal in her eyes. She fell to her knees beside me and grabbed my dick soaked in Courtney’s pussy juices.

“You didn’t cum in me,” she moaned. “You just came on me.”

“True,” I said, grinning at her.

“Mmm, go for a ride, sweetie,” Linda said, my wife grinning, her auburn hair falling about her flushed face. Her large tits rose and fell, her dildo, soaked in our daughter’s juices, swaying before her.

“Yes!” Rita moaned.

“Ride?” Sam’s head snapped up, her short, fiery hair swaying about her face. She wiped at her mouth, covered in Courtney’s pussy. “I want to go for a ride!”

“Well I’m getting his cock,” Rita said, pushing me down onto my back and then mounting me.

“Mustache ride!” my daughter giggled and sprang off her friend.

“I don’t have a mustache,” I groaned.

Sam shrug as she stood over me. I stared up at her shaved folds juicy with her cream. She lowered herself to me as Rita guided my cock to her pussy. She, too, was shaved, a landing strip of dark hair leading to her snatch. Her hot lips brushed my cock, the Black girl whimpering in delight.

“Let’s ride my daddy!” Sam squealed then she planted her pussy right on my mouth.

I groaned as my tongue darted through her folds. I caressed her. Licked her. I thrust my tongue deep into my daughter’s pussy. I swirled around in her, making my daughter moan as her tart juices soaked my tongue.

Rita slammed her pussy down my cock. I groaned as more and more of her snatch engulfed my shaft. She whimpered, enjoying being deflowered and taking my dick into her pussy. Her cunt squeezed around me. She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring my shaft around in me.

“Ooh, you took all my daddy’s cock!” Sam moaned as she squirmed on my face.

“Uh-huh,” moaned Rita, her pussy squeezing around my cock. “I am so glad you talked us into this! Your family rocks!”

“I know!” Sam moaned.

Rita slid her cunt up my cock. I groaned at the delight. My toes curled. The pleasure surged through me. This wondrous heat that billowed out of me. Her hips danced around my cock, swirling that juicy snatch around my dick. I groaned into my daughter’s pregnant snatch.

I had bred this pussy.

I had made a new life with my daughter. Sam was a piece of me, and I’d bred her. It was incredible. My tongue fluttered through her tart juices. I growled into her snatch as Rita worked that juicy cunt up and down my dick, her eighteen-year-old pussy teasing me.

I had a barely legal girl riding my cock. It was incredible. This was an amazing treat. I groaned and gasped. It was incredible. My tongue darted through my daughter’s folds. I ate her as her friend rode me. Sam’s incestuous juices filled my mouth.

“Ooh, ride my daddy’s cock!” moaned Sam. “Mmm, he’s going to breed you.”

“What?” Rita gasped, her pussy clenching down around my cock. “Oh, god, he might.”

“Put a little baby right in that cute belly.” My daughter shuddered atop me, her pussy clenching around my tongue.

“What about you?” asked Rita, her pussy growing hotter around my dick. Her pussy squeezed about me. “Are you going to have a baby?”

“Maybe,” moaned my daughter. She shuddered, her pussy squeezing around me. “Wouldn’t that be hot?”

“Super hot!” her friend moaned. “Ooh, this is amazing. Mmm, your daddy’s going to breed me. That would be wild.”

“So wild!” gasped my daughter, her pussy grinding across my face.

They both rode me, moaning, gasping, enjoying themselves. I ate my daughter’s twat while her friend’s cunt caressed my dick. Her pussy squeezed around me. My balls tightened. My dick twitched and throbbed in her pussy. Pleasure flowed through me. I groaned, my hands clenching, relaxing. This amazing pleasure built in my balls.

I groaned into her pussy. My tongue darted around her pussy folds. It was amazing. This delicious treat. I shuddered as I feasted on her. I thrust my tongue deep into her cunt. I couldn’t stop licking her. I devoured her. I loved the taste of her pussy. My daughter’s cream soaked me.

“He’s going to breed us both!” my daughter moaned, her hips dancing, her little ass flexing. I stroked her thighs as she whimpered. “That’s so hot, Rita!”

“Yes!” Rita moaned, slamming down my cock. “Ooh, play with my titties while your dad breeds me!”

“Uh-huh!” my daughter moaned. She shifted on my face, leaning forward. I stared up her supple back. Then I heard the naughty sounds of sucking.

I pictured my daughter’s pink lips sealed around her friend’s dark-brown nipple. Sucking, nibbling, and pleasing Rita. The Black girl’s cunt tightened about my dick. She slammed down my shaft, squeezing hard. Pleasure surged through her.

I shuddered, my toes curling. I groaned into my daughter’s snatch as her friend’s pussy massaged my cock. I thrust my tongue deep into Sam. I churned my daughter up, drinking in all her juices. I gripped Sam’s thighs as Rita slammed down my dick.

“Yes, yes, that’s how your new sister is going to nurse from my breasts!” moaned Rita. “Your daddy’s going to breed me. It’ll be so hot!”

Rita came on my cock.

Her pussy writhed around my dick. I groaned into my daughter’s snatch at that wonderful heat writhing around me. I groaned as her pussy milked me. This juicy heat bathed my crotch, soaking my balls full of cum.

Rita moaned, adding her passion to the room. My wife and Tammy were having their fun while I growled into Sam’s pussy. My daughter shifted, her pussy lips sliding across my mouth. I sucked on her clit. I nursed on her as Rita’s pussy milked my cock.

Bringing me to the brink of erupting.

“Cum in me, Mr. Davies!” howled Rita.

“Do it, Daddy!” Sam moaned.

My daughter shuddered. Then she squealed. Her pussy juices gushed into my mouth. Her sweet cream flooded me. I delighted in drinking my daughter’s cream. I drank down her passion. It was incredible. My toes curled as Sam squealed atop me.

“Breed my friend, Daddy!”

My cock erupted.

My cum fired into Rita’s snatch. The pleasure boiled out of me. This wondrous heat that drowned me. I groaned and growled. The pleasure surged through me. This amazing passion that spilled over me. I groaned and gasped, my heart pounding with such passion.

It was incredible.

A heady rush.

This amazing delight.

Rapture shot through me. Rita’s cunt spasmed around my cock, milking out more and more of my cum. I groaned. Stars burst across my vision as I savored this wondrous passion for breeding a sexy coed.

I licked through Sam’s pussy folds as I fired the last of my cum into Rita. I shuddered as I devoured my daughter’s cunt. It was incredible to enjoy her pussy as I came down from my orgasmic high. It was an amazing treat to enjoy my daughter.

“Oh, Mr. Davies,” moaned Rita. “Oh, wow, that was incredible. Mmm, you gave me such pleasure. This is the best slumber party ever!”

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Becky Davies

I watched Tonya trembling on the bed, dazed from her orgasm. I made her cum so hard, she had to scream into her pillow. My lips were smeared in her tangy juices. I licked them, my large breasts rising and falling.

“Becky,” Tonya mewled as she rolled over onto her side. “I just… Mmm…”

I smiled as she drifted off into sleep. I made her cum hard.

The house was silent. We had waited until everyone had gone to sleep before continuing our love-making. I was pretty sure her mother hadn’t figured anything out. She hadn’t said anything. She certainly didn’t demand that I go home. If she thought we were having lesbian sex in here, I knew she would.

I licked my lips, lying down beside my friend, panting, groaning. My friend was asleep, but I was keyed up. I wanted to more naughty things. But Tonya was breathing in that soft, regular way. She was out.

I guess I couldn’t be mad for making her cum so hard she fell asleep. I should be proud of it, even if it left me feeling itchy and in need of some loving. I sighed and settled down beside her. I could fall asleep and maybe I would eat her in the early morning.

I closed my eyes, wanting to let lethargy sink me away when…

My bladder was full.

I rolled out of bed, my large tits, inherited from my mother, swaying before me. I bent down to grab my blouse and pull it on when a naughty impulse caught me. The house was dead quiet. I could only hear the faint groan of wood settling, that creak that all houses made in the dead of night.

I padded across my friend’s bedroom and opened the door, peering it on the hallway. A faint light came from the stairs, a lamp or something left on. It splashed just enough light around for me to see. The door to Casey’s bedroom was across the hall. Her little brother was asleep, faint snoring coming from there. The bathroom was to the left with the master bedroom right beyond it.

I crept into the hallway. My breasts swayed before me. My heart pounded as I moved down the corridor. The floor creaked beneath my feet. My entire body shook. This was so wild to be naked in my friend’s house. I licked my lips, my braid swaying down my back. I reached the bathroom door, Tonya’s parents’ bedroom only two feet away.

I darted into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. My breasts rose and fell. I was such a naughty girl. I swallowed and then padded to the toilet. I sat down on the cold porcelain. I swallowed as I peed. My fingers rubbed at my thighs.

My toes curled.

I stared at the door, expecting someone to knock on it. I had locked it, but… It was exciting. I was so juicy. I wanted to masturbate. When I finished peeing, it made me groan as I wiped myself. I wanted to keep stroking myself, to masturbate right there in the bathroom. I wanted to cum hard.

Maybe I should wake up my friend with some pussy licking.

I flushed the toilet and shuddered. My fingers twitched and flexed. I thought about thrusting my fingers between my thighs and rubbing myself. I groaned as my fingers slipped down to my pussy, sliding through my pubic hair.

I could just finger myself right here. I could masturbate. Her parents were sleeping on the other side of the wall. I shuddered, my heart pounding. I ached so much. I licked my lips, tasting my friend’s tangy passion.

I could finger myself and eat her.

I wrenched the bathroom door open, stepped into the hallway, and froze as her parents’ bedroom door opened.

Mrs. Alberts took a step forward and blinked. “Becky!” Her eyes flicked down at my body illuminated by the light flooding up the stairs. She was wrapped up in a robe, her sandy-blonde hair falling about her flushed face. “What are you doing? You’re naked.”

Her gaze arrested on my breasts. She clutched her robes tight. Behind her, her husband snored. I trembled. There was something about the way she was looking at my naked tits. This strange confidence swelled in me. I was a shy girl.

But I had seduced Tonya into lesbian passion.

I was my mother’s daughter. All my life, I knew about her seducing other women, seeing the girls she would bring home to have “adult talks” with Dad in their bedroom or to have special “adult slumber parties” with their special friends. Now this beautiful woman, this mature version of my friend—my lover—stood before me.

“I’m naked because I had to pee,” I said.

“But… but…” she spluttered. Though she was twice my age, I felt in charge here. I arched my back, my breasts thrusting out before me. I had never been one of those girls—yes, even a private Christian college has slutty girls—who flaunted her body. Who deliberately unbuttoned blouses and wore tight skirts to show off their nubile forms.

I took a step closer to her. My breasts were almost grazing her nipples. I could see her husband sprawled on the bed, on his belly. Mr. Alberts could sleep through anything, but just knowing he was feet away made this so wicked.

“Don’t you have to pee after making love?” I asked her. “Mmm, your daughter and I… Well, she’s sleeping soundly now.”

“Becky,” Mrs. Alberts groaned. Her voice had this throaty cadence to it that made me shiver. “What are you saying?”

“You know what I’m saying,” I said, my hands resting, almost casually, on her hips. I felt her skin through the terry cloth robe. “You were suspicious at dinner, weren’t you. Seeing us flushed and flustered. You knew we weren’t exercising.”

She swallowed.

“We just had such delicious orgasms,” I purred, pulling her closer to me.

I groaned as my naked breasts pressed into her robe, the fabric rubbing on my nipples. I was being bold just like my mother. She would pounce on Mrs. Alberts. Mom wouldn’t hesitate. So I couldn’t, either.

“And you’ve been thinking about it, haven’t you? I felt you staring at me. Wondering what we were doing.”

“N-no,” she said. “You should… You should get dressed and… and…”

I pressed tighter against her while my arms slid around her hips to hug her. I itched to grab her rump. I felt the plumpness of her breasts through the robes, my nipples drinking in the fabric. My hips wiggled from side to side.

“Do you really want me to do that?” I asked her, my voice a throaty purr.

“I… I…”

My head drifted toward hers. I gave her plenty of time to pull away. To jerk back as I brought my pussy-stained lips closer and closer to planting on hers. She shuddered against me, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed. Her tits rubbed against mine through the robe.

She didn’t pull away.

I kissed my friend’s mother with lips coated in Tonya’s pussy juices. It was so wild, giving this sexy MILF a taste of incestuous passion. Our mouths pressed hot together. She whimpered into my lips as I kissed her with hunger, my hands gripping the back of her robe, clutching to the terry cloth fabric.

My nipples pulsed and throbbed. My pussy clenched. Juices ran down my thighs as I kissed her with my pussy-stained lips. She shuddered against me, her lips working back against mine. She trembled and whimpered, her body trembling against me.

I thrust my tongue into her mouth.

She tasted so sweet.

Felt so heavenly.

I slid my hands down to grip her rump. I kneaded the MILF’s delicious ass, my fingers digging through the fabric of her robe. It felt so naughty against my skin, that fluffy texture caressing my stomach, my thighs, my palms, and my nipples. Heat rippled through me as our tongues dueled.

Her husband snored, oblivious.

I turned her as we kissed. I pressed her against the wall, the short space between the bathroom door and the end of the hallway where the open master bedroom door lay. She trembled against me, kissing me back, her hands grabbing my naked hips, fingernails biting into my skin.

I broke the kiss and stared into her glossy, blue eyes. She licked her lips, panting. “Becky?” she groaned. “What… I…”

“Mmm, did you like that tangy flavor?” I asked. “That was your daughter’s pussy.”

“Oh, Lord,” she groaned and trembled. Then she kissed me with such hunger.

The married MILF thrust her tongue into my mouth. I groaned as it dueled with mine. My hips wiggled from side to side. We kissed while her husband slept. I could see him in the corner of my eye, sheets covering half his hairy back, his arm thrust over his wife’s side of the bed.

Mrs. Alberts kissed me with hunger. Her hands slid from my hips to my lower back. I shuddered as they crept lower and lower until she was kneading my rump. She pulled me tight against her. Our tongues dueled together, caressing, driving each other wild.

My heart raced in my chest. This was incredible. Such a rush to experience. I whimpered as I loved her. I kissed her with such hunger. It was incredible. Our tongues danced and dueled as the pleasure rushed through me.

I broke the kiss as my hands slid between us to find the ties of her robes. “Mmm, delicious, right?”

“Oh, Lord, I shouldn’t have done that,” she moaned. “We shouldn’t be doing that. My husband…” She hissed with such passion, her voice low but brimming with her excitement. Her fingers bit into my rump as she squeezed.

“Doesn’t that just make this more exciting?” I asked her as I pulled on the ties of her robe.

She whimpered as I stepped back enough to open her housecoat. I gazed down at her round breasts exposed, plump, her nipples as fat as mine, a shade of dusky pink. Her areolas were large, her breasts not as perky as her daughter’s or mine, but still beautiful.

I cupped them, kneaded them. She whimpered and shifted. Her hips wiggled back and forth. I thumbed over her nipples, massaging them. She kneaded my ass as I did that. My tongue flicked across my lips, tasting her mouth. I salivated.

“How long have you thought of doing things with a woman?” I asked her.

“A few years,” she moaned, glancing at her husband. “I’ve heard… rumors about your mother. That she’s… gay.”

“Bi,” I corrected. “She loves my father. They like to… share.”

Mrs. Alberts shuddered. “He’s a deacon! He shouldn’t do that, and neither should she, but… but…”

“It made you wonder what it would feel like if a woman did this?” I ducked my head down and engulfed her nipple.

“Yes!” she moaned, her fingernails scraping up my lower back from my rump. “Becky! This is wrong.”

I didn’t care. I suckled on her nipple, nursing like Tonya had as a baby. I swirled my tongue around her fat nub between suckles, loving the way her fingernails bit into my back. She whimpered and groaned, her head tossing back and forth.

I sucked on her breast. I loved the feel of her nipples between my lips. I sucked and licked. This wicked thrill shot through me as I enjoyed her nub. My tongue danced around it, caressing her, savoring how she shivered back and forth.

My hands slid down her naked belly as I loved her nipple. I reached her bush, felt her silky curls. I pressed through them, moving between her thighs. She gasped as I cupped her hot folds. Her juices flowed, soaking my hand.

“Becky!” she whimpered.

Her husband snored louder for a moment.

I shuddered as she squirmed. I rubbed at her pussy, staring up at her flushed, round face twisting with pleasure. Her hips wiggled from side to side as my fingers caressed her hot folds. They were thicker than her daughter’s, not the tight slit but the mature cunt of a sexy mother.

I thrust a pair of my fingers into her pussy, her silky warmth clenching around my digits. I released her nipple, rising, pressing my naked tits into hers. I stared into her blue eyes. She groaned, her hips wiggling while my fingers pumped in and out of her twat.

“Mmm, when was the last time you were this wet?” I asked her. “This hot?”

“I don’t remember,” she groaned. “Becky… we should stop this.”

“You don’t want me to stop,” I moaned, my pussy on fire and I didn’t care. I wanted to give this MILF such wicked delights. “You want me to show you a true lesbian experience.” I leaned in to nuzzle at her ear, pressing my tits tighter into her round breasts. Our nipples brushed, sparks flaring, as I whispered, “You want me to go down on you? To eat your hot, married cunt?”

“Oh, Lord, Becky,” she moaned, her pussy clenching on me.

I fell to my knees before her, my tits sliding down her lush body. She trembled, staring down at me, an errant curl of blonde hair spilling over her cheek. I ripped my fingers from her pussy and leaned forward, inhaling her tart musk.

Mrs. Alberts gasped as I nuzzled into her pussy. She squirmed into the wall, her breasts jiggling, her open robe swaying about her lush, mature body. Her toned stomach flexed. She whimpered, glancing at her sleeping husband as my tongue slid through her folds.

“Oh, Lord, yes!” she moaned, her back arching, robe rustling against the painted wall. Then she clamped a hand over her mouth, groaning into her palm.

I grinned, her daughter doing something similar earlier.

I thrust my tongue into her married depths, fluttering around inside the MILF as she shuddered. Her hips wiggled from side to side, stirring her cunt around on my mouth. I fluttered through her, caressing her, loving her.

Her juices flooded down my mouth. This wonderful delight that made me shiver. My cunt clenched as the heat swelled and billowed through me. I darted my tongue into her depths. I stirred around in her, licking her, feasting on her.

She groaned in delight. Her hips flexed and shuddered. She moaned into her hand.

“Mmm, Mrs. Alberts,” I moaned. “You taste as good as your daughter.”

I thrust my tongue into her pussy—the hole that had birthed my friend—and devoured her. I swirled my tongue through her. I made her groan and shudder and whimper out in delight. Her hips swayed from side to side. She stirred her pussy around my face. Her juices flowed down my chin. It was an incredible delight to enjoy.

Her juices coated my face. This wondrous heat that spilled such passion down my lips and tongue. I fluttered through her, licking, lapping, devouring her. She tossed her head back and forth. Her hands clenched and fluttered.

I flicked my tongue up to her clit as my hands slid up her thighs. I rubbed her pussy lips with my fingers as I sucked on her bud. She bucked. Her tits heaved. She screamed into her hand, muffling her passion while her husband snored on.

Oblivious.

I plunged two digits into her juicy cunt, fucking them in and out fast, hard. My own pussy dripped juices. I was on fire. I shuddered as I nursed on her clit with such hunger. I stared up at her moaning into her hand, trying to hide the lesbian passion burning through her.

I nibbled on her clit.

I pumped my fingers in and out of her pussy fast.

She shuddered. Her face scrunched up. Then she bucked. Her pussy spasmed around my fingers. Her juices bathed over my hand. They coated me, filling the air with her tart passion. My tongue licked around my digits buried in her twat, lapping up her cream as I gave her rapture.

“Becky!” she moaned into her hand, her words just understandable. “Lord, Lord, Becky!”

Her eyes squeezed shut as her pussy convulsed around my digits. My tongue fluttered. I licked up all her juices. I reveled in her passion. Her head tossed back and forth. Her breasts rose and fell as she whimpered and groaned.

It was such a wicked treat to enjoy.

I pulled my lips away. I panted, my heart thundering in my chest. I rose, pulling my fingers out of her pussy. She stared at me, her eyes blue. Her breasts rose and fell. I sucked on my fingers then turned and sauntered down the hallway.

“Becky…” she whimpered.

“When you’re ready to eat my pussy, you’ll know where to find me, Mrs. Alberts,” I told her when I reached her daughter’s door.

I slipped into the dark bedroom, leaving the MILF shuddering in the hallway, my pussy on fire. Feeling wicked, I crossed the room to my sleeping friend, my lover, and slipped into bed beside her. I nuzzled up to her face and kissed her with lips soaked in her mother’s incestuous juices.

My friend moaned as her eyes fluttered open. She kissed me and purred in delight, her tongue flicking out. “Mmm, Becky,” she groaned. “Does my pussy taste a little different?”

I winked at her.

“Ooh, you made me cum so hard I blanked out. My turn.” I nodded at her as I heard creaking in the hallway.

Was Mrs. Alberts right out the door listening? I hoped she was as I rolled onto my back while Tonya moved down between my thighs to eat out my molten pussy. My friend leaned down, nuzzling into my bush. She licked.

“Mmm, you’re soaked,” Tonya said.

I started to think about other women I could seduce, like my favorite professors, Mrs. Esmeralda Cotton and Mrs. Queenie Phan. I could be like my mother. I could have so much naughty fun.

<p style=”text-align: center;”>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Linda Davies

The slumber party was winding down. Midnight was almost upon us. The girls were sprawled across the floor, sleeping on their unzipped bags. The living room smelled of so much hot pussy. I buzzed from it as I sank down beside my husband.

He had his phone open. I glanced at it and saw he was in the app. He could view things without pausing reality. I snuggled closer and asked, “What are you going to edit at midnight?”

He turned the phone, letting me see the sleeping girl there. It was Yumiko who came into the nurse’s office today because she feared she was pregnant. She was. Her boyfriend, Horatio, had knocked her up.

I smiled, remembering the wild threesome I had with her and my husband. Every girl who came into my nurse’s office, thanks to my husband’s editing, found themselves stripping naked and horny. They thought it was only natural. In that place, it was how reality now worked.

At least once a day at my new job, I would get to enjoy some coed pussy.

“She looks like an angel sleeping there,” I said, staring at the girl.

“We had fun with her,” he said. “I want to make sure her family doesn’t freak out when she reveals that she’s pregnant, and to make sure her boyfriend takes responsibility.”

I nodded my head, leaning my head on his shoulder. “So, you’re going to be Mayor.”

He stiffened. “Looks like it.”

“What will you do? I mean, besides making the town better.

“Not sure. I’m still confused about why this other person would make me mayor. Anael says this is a game. That we’re opponents, but… This seems like he’s giving me a major advantage.”

“You think it’s a trap?”

My husband shifted. “I don’t know.

“We’ll face it together,” I told him. I shivered, glad I would be here to help guide my husband into using this power the right way.

At the top of the screen, the time went from 11:59 to 12:00 AM. An app notification popped up. He had three more charges to use.

To be continued…

---

Well, I was trying to learn to defend myself and so went to a martial arts place.

I just got a request for how I met my best friend and lover, Dana. I thought I would tell that and she is here with me at the moment to help me out with it.
Well, I was trying to learn to defend myself and so went to a local martial arts place to see if I could take lessons. No, I never did do very good nd still do not know much but anyway, I walked in and there was a woman and three guys there. The woman was wearing a black belt and as anyone knows, even me, that means that they know a lot. The two men were wearing green belts and she was finishing their session. She had short cropped dirty blonde hair and was very beautiful, blue eyes and a very athletic body that was obvious even through her custom made outfit. I waited until they had finished and she showed the guys out and she came to me, “What can I do for you?” she said drying her face with a towel. I was stunned at how awesome she looked and she said again, “Can I help you with anything?” I was already wet just seeing her, “Well, I want to learn how to protect myself.” I said. She laughed, “Well, I guess so, have a lot of guys after you?” she said. “Well, yes, but I just want to protect myself, I really don’t care about guys much.” I said. “Oh?” she said. “Yeah.” I told her. “Come with me.” she told me and we went to the locker room. She pulled out a uniform and sized me up and tossed me a top and bottom. “Take of everything and put this on.” she said. “Everything?” I said. “Yes, everything means everything, totally.” she said and left the room. I undressed and hung my bra and dress in the locker (I was not wearing panties) and went to the main room. She stood at the door and called me to follow her. She led me to a smaller room after she locked up for the night and closed the door behind her. There were mats and mirrors around the room and she came to me, “I am Dana but while we are in class you will call me mistress Dana, is that clear?” “Sure.” I said and her slap was not hard across my face. “Yes?” she asked me. “Yes Mistress Dana.” very good” she said. She back up and taught me the bow and my top was falling open which I did not mind and neither did she it seemed.

“I am going to give you a crash course and you can decide if you wanna go on, okay” she said. “Yes, Mistress Dana” I remembered to say. She smiled and stepped to me. She reached and took the collar of each side of the uniform and now it was pulling apart some more. “How do you make someone let go of you?” she said and I shook my head that I did not know. “Grab me the same way.” she said and I did. Suddenly she came up with both arms between my arms and spread them out and struck my in the chest above my cleavage knocking me back and some of the air left me. I fell on the mat and gasped. She took my hand, “No you do it.” and she grabbed my collars. I tried to do what she did but her hands stayed firmly on my uniform and then she pulled me towards her and she went down on her back rolling and her feet in my stomach and I was sailing through the air over her landing on my back my top almost all the way open. My tits were fully exposed and the nipples hard simply because I was getting hotter by the moment. “Nice, very nice” she said and stood over me. “Going to cover yourself?” she said. “Why, you will just throw me around again and my tits will come out again.” I said then included “Mistress Dana” she laughed and said, “You learn fast. Tell you what, just strip and we will do this naked.” she said and her uniform was almost off as she finished speaking. I did as she said and she saw I was dripping wet between my legs. “Sweating already?” she said. “No Mistress Dana, I am turned on and my pussy is soaked.” I said and she looked at me, “So, you like this?” she asked me. “Yes, Mistress Dana. I love it.” I said quietly. She stepped to me and her arms went around my shoulders and she kissed me deep, her tongue long and finding its way to my throat. I melted to the floor and she was beside me and then her hands on my tits and my nipples were on fire. Her mouth went to my nipples and began sucking then biting each one in turn. “Oh harder please harder.” I heard myself moan. Then her teeth dug into my nipples and I felt the blood driping from them down the sides of my tits and onto the mat. I had an orgasm at the same time and the spray from it soaked the mat under me. She went between my legs and her mouth found my pussy and I was going nuts with her tongue deep inside me. Then I let out a cry as her whole fist went inside me again soaking her with an orgasm and I was tossing all over the place. I slowed down and then she moved to tell me, “Eat me now, do it good.” and I went to her pussy and began licking her and kissing her the best I had ever done any woman. I ate her through 4 orgasms and she laid there limp. She pulled me up on top of her and kissed me. “You belong to me now, understand?” she said and I told her, “Yes Mistress Dana.” Lovers call each other by first names Dear, it is just Dana.” she whispered. “And I am Sue.” I said and we kissed for a long time wandering over each other and kissing and sucking and have orgasms slowly now, moving gently with each other.

The next day she moved in with me and we have been together ever since.

That is a short version but I have to go now.
love
sue

---

Mark and Mary deflower a pair of teenage virgins as part of a spell.

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Chapter Eighteen: Virgins

Visit my blog at www.mypenname3000.com.

Lucifer’s semen burned in my cunt as he ejaculated. and another orgasm rolled through my body. Hatred and shame burned inside me as Lucifer pulled his cock out. “Always a pleasure, Lilith,” Lucifer said, pleasantly. Then, like I was his dog, he reached out and stroked my hair before he descended deeper into the Abyss.

After my attempts to seduce Mary and turn her against Mark had failed, Lucifer spent several hours fucking me, reveling in my humiliation. Anger boiled inside me. A white-hot rage that needed to be unleashed on someone. On Mark! That disgusting sack of pus!

I peered into the house and saw Mark and his disgusting friends fucking his Thralls around the dinner table. I concentrated and felt Mary was far away, dancing in a club, grinding on another woman. She was drunk on alcohol and sex. She was almost as bad. Loving her man, submitting to his lust like a good little woman. She was just like that whore, Eve, rutting with Adam.

I had failed at seducing Mary. Me, the first woman, the succubus. I was the first sex goddess, before Asherah, before Hathor and Aphrodite. There was me. And that little whore resisted me! It galled me. I needed to fix this, I needed to have a success. I needed to take something away from Mark and Mary.

But what. All of their precious sluts were in the house, save the one with Mary. But I couldn’t touch any of them. Mary’s command to not appear before any of them was a chain about my neck. If I concentrated, I could see the red, crystal chain leading off to Mary. The chain would remain until Mary used her last boon.

Frustrated, I peered at Mark, examining his soul. Lucifer was right, I hadn’t been paying enough attention. So I studied his soul. It was red, the sign of a Warlock, and his soul’s connections branched out from him. All the lives that touched him or that he had touched radiated out in all directions. Most were black chains that connected Mark to his Thralls. Anyone who had been giving a command by Mark had a chain connecting Mark to their souls. Some were tiny, barely threads, fading into silver. These were people who were given simple commands, ones that didn’t change their personalities, and Mark’s influence was slowly fading from them. Others were thicker. These represented people permanently changed by Mark.

Other threads and chains also branched from mark. Silver threads were regular mortals, the thick ones, what few there were, represented the friends and family of Mark. The thinner, silver threads, represented acquaintances. Each of Mark’s friends had a silver thread that connected them to Mark.

A pair of entwined, red threads connected Mark and Mary’s souls. Lucifer was right, they were soulmates and would be very hard to break up. Magic would have to be used to dominate one of their minds. An option not opened to me at the present. My powers could only influence a mortal, not force them to obey, sadly.

Lastly, a huge, red chain descended from Mark’s soul down into the abyss. Mary would have a similar chain leading down into darkness. That chain would lead all they way to Lucifer. The embodiment of the Pact Mark had signed, chaining his soul to Lucifer. Every Warlock had the red chain, leading to whatever demon they made a pact with. If Mary had summoned me the proper way, instead of using that crystal, a thicker, red chain would connect us then the crystal one.

I turned my attention to the black chains. I wondered if any were important. The thickest black chains were his sluts, the Thralls Mark had the most control over, the Thralls most affected by his commands. There were two chains that led away from the house, just as thick as the chains connecting his sluts. Curious, I touched the chains. Both were women, up north somewhere. They had never been in the house since I was summoned. Who were they? Were they sex slaves of Marks? They must be if Mark had as much control over them as his sluts.

Interesting. Mary had ordered me to not appear before their sluts. Clearly, these two were sex slaves of Mark, but were they ‘sluts.’ Well, as far as I was concerned, Mary was referring to the girls in the house when she gave me that order. For all I know, Mary doesn’t even know of the existences of these two Thralls. I smiled, the stupid bitch had left me a loophole. Oh, these two had a lot to learn about dealing with demons. You need to be quite specific or we’ll find so many interesting ways to wiggle out our agreements.

I followed the black chains north and found the two women they belonged to. They were in a quaint lodging. A bed and breakfast I believe they are called, on the Key Peninsula. Their room had a gorgeous view of the Strait of Juan de Fuca, which connected the Puget Sound to the Pacific Ocean. The women were in bed, making love.

A busty blonde with big tits, both nipples pierced with gold rings, was on her back while the other woman, a short, lithe, black-haired woman with small, apple-sized breasts, ate her cunt. The blonde was writhing on her bed, her wide, Slavic face contorted in pleasure, her breasts heaving as she panted her passion. The black-haired woman was quite skilled at eating cunt, her tongue flicking rapidly on the blonde’s clit as she fucked three fingers in and out of her shaved cunt.

I examined their black souls, the sign of a Thrall. Their thick black chains led back to Mark and other connections led off them: family, close friends, former lovers. The pair were connected by entwined, black threads. Soulmates, how interesting. Wedding rings glinted on their fingers. Yes, Washington State had legalized gay marriage last November.

This was perfect. I would need followers when I was freed from the Abyss. Mortals to worship me and serve me. And in the meantime, I needed agents in the Mortal World. My appearance was far to distracting to mortals. Preparations needed to be made before I was free. The thought of stealing Mark’s own Thralls sent a delicious shiver through my body and my cunt moistened in excitement. I should have thought of this before.

I watched their lovemaking, waiting for them to fall asleep so I could examine their dreams. I needed to learn about their hopes, fears, and desires. So armed, I could seduce these two women to my cause. Their lovemaking went on for some time, changing positions often. Sometimes they would lick each other’s pussies at the same time, sometimes they would scissor their legs together. The two were drunk on each other, their relationship was clearly new. They must be on their honeymoon, as mortal’s called it, newly wedded. They cried each other’s names as they made love, the blonde was Lana and the black-haired woman was Chantelle.

Nearby, a man was dreaming, his lusts rising, a horrid, ear-splitting screech that knifed through my soul. Well, these two weren’t sleeping anytime soon, so I followed the horrid sound to silence it. A few blocks away I found a fat, ugly man sleeping next to his wife. I glared down at him and his rutting dream, wincing as another knife stabbed my soul.

I peered into his dream, to see what disgusting fantasy he was having. In his dream, he fantasized about fucking some actress named Scarlett Johansson. She was dressed in tight, black latex, the pants pulled down to expose her nice ass and bare cunts. Men of this time were fascinated by hairless cunts. The man dreamed he was Thor, his flab bouncing as he plowed the red-head from behind. I snorted, as if that tub of lard could be a god or fuck a woman half as beautiful as Scarlett Johansson.

I invaded the dream and the man quickly forgot all about Scarlet. She was a beautiful women, but all beauty failed when compared to me. I was Lilith, the original sex goddess. The first women created, I was perfection. I pushed the fat man down, roughly, his cock hard and ready, and I mounted him. And rode him. Every time he came inside me, I stole more of his vitality. I arched my back, thrusting my perfect breasts forward. The fat man groped my tits with his fat finger, clumsily pawing at my breasts.

I rode him harder and harder, the more lifeforce I stole, the faster I fucked him. I pushed the man far past his physical limits. He was lost to the pleasure. He didn’t care about anything but me, not his wife, certainly not Scarlet Whatshername. And definitely not the weariness suffusing his body, the hammering of his heart, and the burning in his lungs. I lost count of how many times he came inside me, lost in the pleasure of his lifeforce rolling through my body. Nothing was sweeter than slowly draining a man to the brink of death.

When I finished he was passed out, his heart beating frantically. It would take him days to recover, I thought with a smile, if his heart doesn’t give out first. And his delicious lifeforce filled my belly, spreading warmth and energy through me. If the man didn’t die, every time he so much as jerked his own cock, he would think of the dream, of me. I would haunt his fantasies until he died, every time he would fuck someone, he would remember me and his partner would not compare.

When I returned to the two women, they were cuddling, drifting off to sleep, their lusts satiated and I studied their dreams and learned much. Once they were asleep, I could direct their subconscious and slowly sifted out their hopes and fears, desires and secrets.

Lana, the blonde, was bisexual and had cravings for men that Chantelle could never satisfy. Lana was often unfaithful to Chantelle with men, to satisfy her lust and to drive Chantelle crazy with jealousy. Lana loved how aggressive sexually it would make Chantelle after Chantelle would witness her with a male lover. She had secret desires to be fucked by a futanari, a dickgirl. Not some guy who got breast augmentation, but an actual woman with a penis. I studied her fears, next, and Lana’s greatest fear was growing old and losing Chantelle to another woman, younger and prettier then her.

From Chantelle I learned how much she loved Lana and hated watching her with other men. Every time was a knife in her heart and every time she wanted to tell Lana to stop, but instead would find herself fucking Lana passionately, proving that Lana enjoyed being with her more than with a man. Both of them were strippers, and Lana would often fuck men during lap dances while Chantelle watched. It was Chantelle’s greatest fear that Lana would leave her for a man. Chantelle was Lana’s first woman and Chantelle feared that Lana would one day stop being gay and go back to men.

I smiled, this was perfect. I knew just how to seduce these girls to my service.

I entered the Mortal World, dawn would be approaching in a few hours, so I needed to act now. I was strongest at night, beneath a moon. When I manifested, my lust radiated out from me in waves, filling the entirety of the bed and breakfast. Both sleeping women started to stir, their nipples hardening and their cunts weeping fluid. In the next room was a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary The wife was sleeping, but the husband was up, using the restroom. The lust hit him, overwhelming his thoughts and he rushes to his wife and soon their passionate fucking could be heard through the thin walls. Upstairs, the innkeeper, a woman in her sixties, started to masturbate for the first time in years.

Lana is the first to awaken, her eyes wide with desire when she sees me. I appeared naked, my lush body bathed in silvery moonlight. Lana shakes Chantelle who snuggles against Lana and sucks a nipple into her mouth. Lana’s eyes glisten with desire, her full lips parted slightly.

“Who are you?” gasped Lana, her voice thick with her accent, Ukrainian, I think.

“Lilith,” I answered, purring my voice. “I am here to gift you with pleasures.”

I pulled away the covers, exposing their bodies. Chantelle was pressed against Lana’s side, her hand caressing Lana’s shaved cunt as she nursed at Lana’s breast. I touched both women’s thighs and they cried out as they climaxed, hugging each other tightly as they trembled in passion. Lana claimed Chantelle’s lips with a kiss, the wives exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues. I crawled up their bodies, triggering a second orgasm in each woman as my breasts dragged across their naked flesh, my hard nipples sliding pleasantly across their silky skin.

Both women sucked my hard nipples into their mouths. Their thighs parted for me and I slid a leg tight against each of their wet pussies. They started to grind on me, flooding my thighs with their passion as orgasms rolled through their bodies. I held the women to my breasts, delighting in the feel of their wet lips on my nipples. Each played with nipple differently. Lana sucked harder, nibbling with her teeth, and Chantelle used her tongue more, playing with my hard nipple then sucking it back into her mouth. I breathed deeply, inhaling the heady scent of womanly passion.

I inserted fantasies into both women. For Chantelle, the fantasy of having her own penis, of how happy Lana was to finally be fully satisfied by her wife. The pleasure of sticking a penis into a woman’s cunt and ejaculating your seed into her.

For Lana, the fantasy of being taken by Chantelle, to feel Chantelle’s dick fucking into her cunt, better than any man’s dick because it belonged to her wife, to her love. And beneath her cock, she still had her pussy. She was still a woman, the only woman who could satisfy her fully, a dickgirl.

“I can give this two you,” I whispered to Chantelle, pulling her head off my breast. “With a cock, you could fully satisfy Lana. She would never need to cheat on you.” I pulled Lana off my breast and whispered, “You fear growing old, of Chantelle finding a younger woman, but I can keep you and your wife young and beautiful forever.”

I waited, watching as the ladies absorbed what I promised through the haze of their lust. Chantelle licked her lips, glancing at her wife. “W-would you be happy if I had a d-dick?” Chantelle asked her wife, nervous.

“Oh, that would make me so happy!” Lana moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about being with a futanari!”

“A what?” Chantelle asked and Lana kissed her. “A beautiful girl with a beautiful dick,” Lana answered.

“All I need is your pledge to worship me,” I told them. “Swear your souls to me and be my High Priestesses, and I will grant you your desires.”

“But we belong to Master and Mistress,” Chantelle objected.

“Your bodies, not your souls,” I lied. “Besides, I serve Mark and Mary as well. They sent me to you, to grant these desires.”

“Really?” Lana asked. She was trying to think, to object. Deep down she could sense the lie, sense that she was betraying Mark, but my lust permeated her body, overriding her fear.

I laughed inside. This was too easy. “Yes. Just say, ‘I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, for now until the end of time,’ and then we shall consummate our agreement.”

“Consummate?” Chantelle asked.

I reached down and caressed my clit and summoned my cock. My clit swelled and grew, transforming into my cock, I made it seven inches, no need to frighten them with the monster I made when I raped Sister Louise. Lana stared lustfully at my cock, her objections vanished as she saw her deepest, darkest fantasy about to be fulfilled. Chantelle saw her wife staring at the cock, then glanced down at her pussy and imagined a cock there and Lana staring with that same lust at her.

“Say the words, and spread your legs. When my seed spills inside you, our pact will be made, and your boons shall be granted,” I cooed, stroking both of their faces. They gasped and shuddered in orgasms.

Chantelle and Lana looked into each other’s eyes. Their hands entwined and then nodded. In unison, they said, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time!”

Lana spread her legs for me, opening herself up to me, eager to be fucked by a futanari. I could only fuck someone with their consent, the curse God put on me when I made the cock. And Lana was clearly willing. I groaned as the delicious feel of her cunt giving way as the head of cock slid inside her. Her pussy clenched about me as she orgasmed. And she kept on orgasming as I fucked her, the feel of my cock inside her burned through her nerves. Our breasts rubbed against each other as we fucked, hard nipples pressing into the flesh of our breasts.

Lana and Chantelle still held hands tightly, Chantelle watching in breathless anticipation as I fucked her wife. Lana’s cunt was continuously spasming, milking my cock, as her orgasms rolled through her body. I kissed her soft cheek then capture her sweet lips in a kiss. Lana’s free hand gripped my ass, pulling me tighter into her inviting cunt. I could feel my orgasm building in my ovaries and my cervix twitching. There was no better feeling than fucking a woman, using my cock in violation of God’s creation. I thrust over and over into her pussy, our flesh slapping together every time I bottomed out. Every movement of my cock inside Lana’s cunt brought me closer and closer to orgasm.

Then that shuddering release. My seed rushed from my ovaries and out my cock, spilling black semen into Lana’s fertile womb. Lana screamed in passion and passed out from the intensity of her orgasm. At that moment, I grasped the black chain that bound Lana to Mark and yanked it away and attached it to my soul, the black fell away, replaced by the red of a Warlock. Lana’s boon granted and my payment met. Lana and Chantelle would forever be young and beautiful and would forever be mine.

I pulled out of Lana and Chantelle caressed her unconscious wife’s face. She then spread her legs for me. My cock never softened and I rubbed it against Chantelle’s slit, nudging her hard clit. She spasmed in orgasm when my cock brushed her clit, making it harder for me to find her hole as she bucked in pleasure. Finally, I found the opened and shoved in. Chantelle howled in pleasure as she orgasmed from my cock entering her cunt.

She was tighter than Lana, her cunt a velvet vice on my cock. I fucked her hard and Chantelle writhed beneath me. She captured one of my nipples with her lips, sucking hard, her hips bucking up to fuck me back. I could feel that tightening in my ovaries build and build and then I spilt my black seed in her fertile womb and wrest Mark’s hold over her and made her mine.

I pulled out, and was surprised to find that Chantelle was still conscious. Most women black out from the intensity of the orgasm when I cum in them. She glanced down and frowned. “Where’s my cock?”

“Grip your clit and twist it and concentrate,” I told her.

She smiled in amazement as a cock grew out of her clit, six inches. She stroked it and shuddered in pleasure. “Oh this is so amazing, my Goddess.”

Lana was stirring. She saw her wife’s cock and smiled in amazement, reaching out to stroke it as well. “Thank you, my Goddess,” Lana said, tears in her eyes.

“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them, “and then you’ll have work to do.”

“Work?” Lana asked, still stroking her wife’s cock.

“Yes, we’re going to destroy Mark and Mary,” I told them, “and Lucifer.”

“Mark and Mary,” Chantelle said and then her eyes opened. “Oh my god, what did they do to us. They, they made us do things to them!”

“I freed you from Mark’s slavery,” I told them. “Mark and Mary used magic on you to make you their whores, but I freed you. They can never control you.” No Warlock could control another. The chains that bound their souls to the demon the Warlock made the Pact with prevented that.

Lana straddled Chantelle, sliding her wet cunt down Chantelle’s cock. “We will make them pay, Lana,” Chantelle moaned as her wife started to ride her cock.

I smiled. Inside both women, I could feel my black sperm swimming up their pussies, heading for her womb. Every woman I fucked quickened a child. Soon, new monsters would be birthed and loosed on the world. My new children to hound mankind. I laughed aloud and watched my Priestesses pleasure each other, and felt my sperm reach their wombs, waiting for one of their eggs to make its way down from their ovaries. The moment my cock entered them, their had ovaries released an egg. Soon, my new child would be conceived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was sweaty when I got back from jogging and breaking in the newest member of my jogging club. Issy Norup lived in one of the houses I bought yesterday, along with her parents. They got to live there for free, provided their sixteen year old daughter, Issy, was available for me to fuck. Thanks to my powers, the Norups didn’t have a problem with the arrangements. Issy was an athletic girl, so I invited her to join my jogging club. After the jog, the group meets back at Madeleine’s house where I would enjoy one of my jogging sluts. Today, that was Issy and the teenager had a tight cunt.

No one was awake when I got home, although Jessica and Noel’s cars were already gone. I’ve never needed that much sleep, I usually got four or five hours a night, and I tend to always wake up at the same time, which was about 5:45 AM right now. I slipped into the bedroom I shared with my fiancee. She was sleeping off the fun she had last night. She had went dancing with a friend of hers, Diane, at a lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver and came home reeking of pussy.

While she was out partying, I was hosting my D&D group. We had been playing for twelve years, alternating who DM. There was Quatch, my best friend and best man for my upcoming wedding. The others were Tom, Chris, and Karl, who were going to be my grooms. The guys were quite impressed with my sex slaves and each expressed interest in getting their own slave. They were my friends, the only real friends I ever had, so I was more than happy to provide them with a slut of their own.

I turned the shower on. The bathroom filled up with steam and I slipped under the hot water and let the warmth take the ache from my legs away. I was slowly getting used to jogging. My body was slowly getting in better and better shape. I think it’s the consequent of my wish to have a long and healthy life that I was starting to shed my excess pounds.

As the warm water rolled over me, the dream I had last night returned. I couldn’t shake the dream, it filled my mind while I was jogging. I was thinking about the dream more than I was watching the five naked sluts that jogged before me, and those five ladies all had beautiful asses. It was such a weird dream, and so very vivid. In my dream, I held two dolls in my hands. One doll was blonde and the other raven-haired. I held them tightly, squeezing them in my hands, they were mine and I didn’t want to let go of them. And then Lilith appeared, clad only in her silver hair and a gloating smile on her face. She had grabbed the blonde doll first and wrenched it painfully out of my hands. Then she grabbed the raven-haired doll and painfully ripped it from my hand. And then she smiled triumphantly at me.

I felt the dream was important, I just wasn’t sure why. I lowered my head, letting the warm water splash down my head and back. Who were the dolls? Were they even people, or did they just represent something. Was it a warning, a premonition, or was this just my fear of Lilith manifesting from my subconscious.

I sighed, it was probably just a nightmare. Probably. I grabbed the soap and as I started to wash my body, and thought about the day ahead of me. The first thing I would do would be to get my friends their slaves. Chris wanted a bikini barista named Velvet that worked at Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian up her in South Hill. Karl wanted his boss, Julie, at the Ram where he worked as a chef. Tom wanted a petite, Asian teenager with bushy pubic hair. He didn’t care who she was, so long as those three criteria were met.

I had already gotten Quatch his sex slave. He wanted his little sister, Kim, who was staying with him and, according to Quatch, was a major cocktease. So last night I gave her a call and made her Quatch’s sex slave. Quatch should have spent last night enjoying his new slave.

After I took care finding my friends some sex slaves, I was planning on finding a pair of virgins at the Rogers High School. With all the unprotected sex Mary and I were having one of us was bound to catch some disease. Lilith told us about a spell we could use to make us immune. It required two women with intact hymens. Their innocents would protect us from getting STDs. All three of the teenage girls in the neighborhood had already broken their hymens, two by their boyfriends and one using her mother’s vibrator. I was also hoping to find Tom’s sex slave at the school along with our virgins.

Finished showering, I slipped out and dried off. I dressed in a pair of boxers, comfortable jeans, and a black t-shirt. Mary was still sleeping, curled up on her side. Her auburn hair was spilled across the bed. I bent over and kissed her on the cheek and headed downstairs. Desiree was cooking in the kitchen, naked save for an apron. I had taken Desiree from her husband, Brandon, and his house as well. Desiree was an amazing cook and I would have kept her even if she was the ugliest woman on the planet. She wasn’t. She was a gorgeous Latina with big breasts and a nice ass.

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Chocolate chip pancakes, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in her sexy, Latina accent. I reached over and fondled her dusky ass.

She was standing at the stove, a mixing bowl full of pancake mix sat next to her while she flipped a few on her griddle. She wiggled her ass as I massaged her butt. “Keep cooking,” I whispered, kissing her neck as I unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out. My hard cock slid across her plump ass then between her legs. I guided my cock, found the wet lips of her cunt and rubbed my head around a few times before I found her hole and slid my cock up inside her.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” purred Desiree as I started to fuck her.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and slipped under her apron and squeezed her heavy breasts and played with her hard nipples as I fucked her in a steady rhythm. Her cunt felt like a wet, warm glove sliding up and down on my sensitive head. Desiree continued cooking, flipping the first pancakes onto a platter and ladling more batter onto the griddle.

“Morning, Master,” Chasity murmured sleepily.

“Slut,” I replied.

Chasity, our cop slut, smiled and rubbed my ass as she walked by, heading for the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee. She grabbed a couple of pancakes and set down on the small kitchen table and started eating. “These are delicious,” Chasity said with delight.

“Oh, thank you,” Desiree panted. Her hips were moving as her lust built as I fucked her.

“Not as delicious as your cunt,” I quipped.

“Or your cock, mi Rey,” Desiree quipped back.

After I shot my load in Desiree’s cunt, I sat grabbed a plate of pancakes, even with my distraction they were only slight burned, and sat down next to Chasity. I watched my cum trickling down Desiree’s inner thigh as I ate. Xiu, a petite and busty Asian slut, joined us a few minutes later, that unsightly nose splint still on her face from when Mary broke it on Monday.

“You’re seeing the doctor about your nose today?”

“Yes, Master,” Xiu said, sitting next to me. “I think the split will get removed.”

“Good,” I said.

I pulled out my phone, figuring Kurt’s boss, Julie should be in by now to start on the morning prep for the restaurant so I called the Ram in Lakewood. A guy answered the phone and I told him to put Julie on. “Yes, what is it?” an impatient woman said over the phone. She had a shrewish voice, the kind of woman that would just nag you to death.

“Julie, from now on you’re going to be Kurt Nielson sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever Kurt wants and love him for as long as he wants you, okay.”

“Yeah,” she answered, the shrewish tone vanishing. “Who are …” I hung up on her. Kurt down, just Chris and Tom left to go.

“Sluts, let Mary sleep as long as she wants,” I ordered. “Chantelle and Lana should be showing up today.”

“They were with you at the Space Needle last week?” Xiu asked. Last Saturday, to celebrate our engagement, I had taken over the entirety of the restaurant at the top of the Space Needle. I kept the six most beautiful servers and had them work naked. It devolved into an orgy pretty quickly. Mary and I ended up keeping three of the servers: Xiu, Fiona, and Korina; as sex slaves

“Yeah, they were on their honeymoon when we claimed them,” I said. “I let them enjoy the rest of their honeymoon before they had to return.”

“How nice,” Desiree said. Then she cleared her throat, and, nervously, asked, “Mi Rey, would you be mad if I asked Allison to marry me?”

I smiled. “I’ve noticed the two of you seemed close the last few days. I think its a good idea.”

“Thank you, mi Rey.” There were tears in her eyes and she bent over and kissed me.

“Take a thousand dollars and go buy an engagement ring,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Let Mary know I will be home around 2:30. Desiree, you know what to cook for dinner?”

“Yes, mi Reina left instructions. I’ll pick up the ingredients after breakfast.”

I kissed Xiu, Chasity, and Desiree and headed out the house and into my Mustang. My first stop was the Hot Chick A Latte to get Chris his sex slave. The bikini barista stand was a hot pink, tiny building in the parking lot of a convenient store on Meridian, the main drag that ran north and south through South Hill down into Puyallup and up towards Federal Way and SeaTac. I parked my car and walked up and knocked at the door.

“Let me in,” I ordered.

The door opened and a tan-skinned woman, with the largest tits I had ever seen, opened the door. She was easily a G Cup like Chris claimed. Her breasts were full, heavy and swayed as she walked. Two pasties with the Rockstar energy drink logos on them covered her nipples. The only clothing she wore was a pair of frilly, yellow panties. Behind her another busty girl, only a DD Cup, who also wore pasties, was making a coffee for a customer.

“Yes?” the giant-titted girl asked.

“Velvet?” She nodded. “Good, we’re going to fuck, so get those panties off.”

Her panties came off and I entered inside the coffee stand. I gripped her left pastie and tore it off. She winced as her huge areola and fat nipple was exposed. I bent down and sucked the fat nipple into my mouth, and hefted her heavy tit and squeezed the flesh mound.

“What the fuck,” the other barista gasped.

“Keep working,” I ordered her as my cock slid into Velvet’s shaved cunt.

I had Velvet pushed up against a supply shelf and started fucking her hard. The shelf, and the ingredients on it rattled as I fucked her. Her huge tits pressed against my chest, one nipple still covered by the slick pastie. I gripped her skinny ass and really started to plow into her cunt. The girl definitely had some nice charms. Her lips were wet on my cheek as she kissed my face, panting in pleasure.

“You’re going to be Chris Young’s sex slave,” I growled in her hear.

“Oh, who’s that?” she asked in confusion.

“He’s a customer,” I said, and squeezed one of her big tits, feeling the soft yet firm flesh between my fingers. “You’re going to love him and do whatever he wants, no matter how disgusting, for as long as he wants you.”

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. “My Chris.” Her cunt spasmed on my cock and she bucked against me, Fuck, just the idea of being some guy’s sex slave as enough to send this whore into an orgasm. “I can’t wait to meet my Chris!” she moaned.

“Chris will come today and you’re going to go with him because you belong to him now.”

“Yes, yes, I’m all his,” she panted.

I left Velvet panting on the floor of the coffee stand, my cum oozing out of her cunt, wearing only a single pastie. She was a nice fuck, Chris was going to enjoy her. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text message to come on down and collect his slave. “She’s wet and ready for you, buddy. *-)”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke up this morning, Mark was already gone. He seemed to like to wake up early. I, on the other hand, hated waking up early. I used to have to wake up 4 AM for my job at Starbucks. Lucky for me, I met Mark and didn’t have to work at that shitty job anymore.

My pussy was still wet from this amazing sex dream I had. Both my sisters were in it and they were so beautiful, nude and pressing against me. They caressed me and I caressed them. Maybe sleeping with my sisters could be something magical and beautiful and not something I needed to worry about.

I reluctantly crawled out of bed and pulled on my pink, silk robe, loving how cool and sleek the fabric felt on my body. Downstairs, I found some of the sluts eating a breakfast of chocolate chip pancakes. All the sluts were there, save the three with jobs: our reporter, Jessica; our FBI Agent, Noel; and Willow, our doctor.

Korina was looking better, her arm still in a sling from when Chasity shot her on Monday night. At the time, Korina was being controlled by a nun and was about to brain Mark with a rolling pin when Korina shot her. Desiree also had gotten shot by Chasity, and I used my second boon from Lilith to save her life.

As I ate my breakfast I gave the sluts their orders for the day. The house needed to be spotless, my dad and sisters were coming for dinner tonight, along with their boyfriends. My family was eager to meet Mark. Apparently, none of them ever liked Mike and were glad that I had found someone better. After dinner, I planed on seducing one of my sisters. It was part of a spell that would allow me to stop Nuns.

I was nervous. I wasn’t sure if I could actually sleep with my sisters, but that dream was giving me second thoughts. Maybe Shannon, she was always bullying me when we were children. I wouldn’t mind getting a little bit of payback. But Missy was just a sweetheart, the baby of the family. I shared a bedroom with her since I was four and we used to share everything. I smiled at a nasty thought, we could share each other’s bodies, now. I licked my lips, maybe I should have both. I smiled, what a naughty thought and then I realized I was actually looking forward to having Shannon and Missy naked in my bed.

Damn, I was turning into one kinky girl. What next, would I be fucking my dad? No. I shook my head. That was a little too much. Mark had made me into a sex crazed woman, not that I was complaining, but sleeping with my dad … well that was a line I just wouldn’t cross. I wasn’t kinky enough to do that.

Yet, a voice whispered inside me, and I wiggled in my chair as a trickle of pussy juices leaked out.

“Desiree, you have the shopping list?” I asked, dragging my thoughts out of the gutter.

“Yes, mi Reina, I was just about to leave,” Desiree answered.

Karen, the former nun, suddenly bolted from the table and went running out of the room. I followed her, concerned, and saw her disappear into the bathroom. I looked inside and then looked away. Karen was retching into the toilet and I couldn’t watch that. Just knowing she was doing it was enough to make my stomach queasy. What was wrong with the girl? She had been throwing up for the last several mornings.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered, washing her mouth. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“You’re not pregnant, right?” I wondered. “Is this morning sickness?”

“Nuns don’t get pregnant,” Karen answered. “It’s one of the gifts we’re given, since we may have to have unprotected sex. So, it would have to be since Lilith stripped my powers. And if Master has impregnated me, its far to early for morning sickness to develop. I mean, it hasn’t even been a week, yet since he first fucked me.”

I nodded. “Okay, well if you’re feeling better.” I motioned her to follow and we returned to the dining room. I sat down and ate a piece of my pancake, then continued with my orders, “Tonight, only Fiona, Thamina, and Desiree are to remain.” Desiree had to stay because she was the cook. The other two I just picked at random. It didn’t really matter which sluts stayed, they were all beautiful. “You three need to get some less slutty maid outfits to wear. The rest of you sluts will go next door while my family is here. The Laytons are supposed to move out today. Order pizza and do whatever you want.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts answered back. It sent a naughty thrill through me, all these sluts obeying me.

“Allison, Karen, and Xiu, we’re going to go see a florist and several caters for the wedding.”

“Mistress, I have that doctor’s appointment today,” Xiu, the former Asian waitress, said. “But I’ll be more than happy to cancel.”

“Oh, sure, go to the doctor. Violet, you’ll come instead.” I didn’t really care which sluts came. I just wanted some company and some second opinions on flower arrangements and food and whatnots.

Teenaged Violet beamed at me. “Oh, thank you, Mistress.”

The three I chose went upstairs to change while the other sluts began cleaning the house. I went upstairs to take a quick shower and then I dug through my underwear drawer, finding a red thong and pulling it over my hips. Next, I pulled on a pair of cute, skinny jeans with scroll-work tracings on the rear pockets that really made my ass look nice. Lastly, I put on purple halter top that didn’t quite reach the waist of my jeans and left the back of my thong visible. I fished out some lip gloss from my purse, peach flavored, and smeared it on my lips.

The sluts were waiting for me, dressed. All three were giggling and excited to go out. Teenage Allison, our first slut, was wearing a similar pair of skinny jeans to the ones I wore, a blue thong on display, and a flower printed belly shirt draped her breasts. Violet, our other teenage slut, had white knee socks and a pleated, green skirt. For a top she was wearing a green bikini.

“Are you wearing the bottoms?” I asked her when I noticed her top. Violet grinned and flipped up her skirt exposing her tight, naked ass. I reached out and squeezed her cheek. “Naughty slut,” I laughed, wickedly.

Karen was wearing tight, lycra shorts, hot pink, with the word “Slut!” printed in sparkly red letters on her ass and a hot pink, matching halter top, that had “Nice Tatas!” written in red sparkles. She was definitely a slut, I thought, licking my lips, and had some nice tatas.

“Let’s go, sluts,” I ordered.

We piled into my cute Eos. Karen was entrusted with the GPS. I wasn’t that familiar with South Hill and I had no idea where some of these places were. At the florist we settled on a color theme for the flowers: white and pink with purple for a splash of vibrancy. My bouquet would be made up of white daisy’s and snapdragons, pink orchids, and a few deep purple anemone. The same flowers would be placed in vases lining the aisle and for smaller arrangements at the tables.

Next, we headed to the caterers and ate some delicious food. One had these delicious squabs that I absolutely loved and while the other cater had pumpkin ravioli. I was leaning towards the squab. I got to-go boxes from both for Mark to try later and see what he liked. Then we were off to the bakery to order the cake. A triple layered, white cake decorated with pink, frosting flowers, and little figures of Mark and I perched atop the cake beneath a white arch. It was going to be so beautiful.

When we got home, around two in the afternoon, I was tired. Mark was going to have to make it up to me for doing all the legwork for our wedding. He still wasn’t back yet. He must be still having fun at the High School looking for our virgins. The horny jackass probably found them right away and then got carried away and popped their cherries. And then spent the whole day fucking through the student body.

I sat down on the couch in the living room and kicked off my heels. Thamina, our nurse slut, was cleaning in the living room, naked, her dusky skin was so beautiful, a beautiful coffee-cream color. Her breasts were round, perfect handfuls topped by dark nipples. Her cunt had been waxed, leaving only a V of black hair that pointed to the top of her slit. Her dark hair was covered by a colorful headscarf, a vestige of her modest Muslim upbringing.

“I need a foot rub, Thamina,” I said.

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Thamina excitedly answered and knelt down and started to massage my right foot with rigid pressure.

“You’re pretty good at that,” I murmured.

“Oh, thank you, I used to give my husband footrubs,” Thamina replied.

“You’re married?” I asked in surprise.

“He died last year visiting his family in the West Bank,” Thamina answered. “He … he wasn’t a kind man.”

“Sorry, anyways,” I told her and closed my eyes, her hand felt so damn good as she rubbed my sole.

“Its alright, I have you and Master now.”

Her massage felt so good, so relaxing. I needed to get my feet massaged more often. She started to massaging my left foot. “Your toes are so dainty, Mistress.”

I smiled. “I know, they’re so cute.” A thought entered my mind. “Why don’t you suck them.”

I shivered in pleasure as her wet tongue started licking my foot, sliding between my toes and sucking into her mouth like little cocks. Delightful tingles traveled through my body, ending at my pussy and I felt myself starting to moisten. I unsnapped the button on my jeans and slid my hand inside to find my pussy growing wet. I slowly circled my clit, not wanting to cum, just wanting to feel more pleasure as Thamina worshiped my feet with her mouth.

“Let me do that, Mistress,” Xiu said.

I opened my eyes to see the busty Asian beauty sitting down next to me. The splint on her nose was off and her face was no longer swollen. When she had been under the control of Karen, when she was a nun, I had kicked her in the face during the struggle and broken her nose. I was glad to see her beautiful face was back to normal. She most have just got back because she was dressed in a pair of jean shorts and a blue tanktop that clung to her large tits. On Xiu petite frame her tits looked enormous but were actually the same size as Desiree’s.

I pulled my hand out of my pants and Xiu’s deft fingers slid in. Being touched by someone else was always more exciting. I closed my eyes and sighed as Xiu’s fingers roamed about my pussy, stroking my labia, caressing my clitoris, and sliding into my vaginal canal. Thamina continued to lick my toes, a trickle of pleasure that added to the torrent that Xiu was creating in my pussy. I slid my arm under Xiu’s tank top and pushed up her bra, freeing her large tit from the cup. I squeezed her fleshy melon and found the butterfly that dangled from her nipple piercing and gave it a hard pull. Xiu cooed in a pain and pleasure. The slut was a masochist.

I felt Xiu push up my halter top, the fabric rubbing pleasantly on my hard nipples. My perky breasts were exposed to the air and I felt warm breath on my right breast. I gasped and shivered in pleasure as a wet tongue licked my right breast, circling my areola. Wet lips sucked my hard nipple, the lips soft on my sensitive nub. Every time I pulled on her piercing, her moan vibrated on my nipple, adding another delicious feeling to the pleasures my sluts were giving me.

The front door opened and someone entered the living room. I opened my eyes to see Noel, our FBI slut, back from work. She was wearing a reddish-brown pantsuit. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a bun and she pulled it out and her hair spilled about her face in a wild mane. She pulled off her jacket revealing a white blouse and her shoulder harness for her service weapon.

“You’re back early,” I sighed in pleasure, and patted the couch next to me.

Noel sat down, unbuttoning her blouse and exposing her black bra. “I spent the day getting interviewed by OPR,” Noel sighed, tired. “They’re giving Peterson the third degree right now.”

I smiled, Agent Peterson was the asshole that had our door broken down yesterday and sent a whole SWAT team to storm our house. Mark made him give our reporter slut, Jessica, an interview where he made a complete ass of himself, admitting in the interview that Mark wasn’t the bank robber and that his incompetence led to this disastrous raid on an innocent man and his family while they slept. The prick deserved it, and more. I thought being captured by a Nun was scary, but two guys in black pointing sub-machine guns at you while you lay naked in bed is quite terrifying.

“What’s OPR?” I asked.

“Oh, its the Office of Professional Responsibility,” Noel answered. “Its the FBI’s Internal Affairs.”

“Okay, so Peterson’s in trouble?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, the evidence against Mark is pretty iron-clad,” Noel informed. “They’ve used facial recognition software to identify him in the security footage from the bank robberies and compared it to his drivers license. OPR can’t understand why Agent Peterson didn’t arrest Mark. They think he was bribed or blackmailed. So, a judge has signed off on wiretap warrants for both your cell phones and the house line. They’re going to start surveilling the house, soon. I won’t be able to keep my cover if I keep coming here. Rumor is an investigator from Organized Crime Unit in New York is flying in to take over the investigation.”

“Okay,” I told her, reaching out and fingering her bra, thinking about what she said. Surveillance will be problematic. “You’ll need to be here Sunday night. We’ll sneak you in a car trunk, I guess.”

Noel pulled out a cell phone. “This is a burner phone,” Noel said. “I’ll use it to communicate with you.”

I stroked her face and pulled her in for a kiss. Her tongue slithered into my mouth and I sucked on it as Xiu fingered me and Thamina sucked my toes. Noel started playing with my left breast, her fingers gently pinched my hard nipple. Xiu’s mouth was sucking hard on my other nipple, her tongue swirling about my nipple.

I broke the kiss, “Noel, you’re our slut and the FBI isn’t going to keep you from us,” I said, holding her chin. “Let us know where the surveillance is and Mark will make sure they don’t report on you.”

“Thank you, Mistress!” Noel blushed and I pulled her in to kiss her sweet lips. This time it was my tongue that invaded her mouth.

My orgasm was building as the three sluts played with my body. The pressure in my womb was building and building, every touch of their tongues, their fingers, added to the pressure. The dam was starting to crumble beneath the sluts assault. My senses were alive, I could feel the fabric of my jeans rubbing on my legs, the velvet of the couch tickling my back. The fresh scent of Noel and Xiu’s jasmine shampoo filled my nose.

“Yeesss!” I howled as the dam burst and my body convulsed as the pleasure flooded my body. “Oh fucking yes!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled into the driveway of my house. In the backseat of my Mustang sat two high school girls, both virgins. It took me most of the school day to find two girls that still had their hymens at Rogers High School. I had to question, and fuck, quite a lot of girls. Many were virgins but they had broken their hymens with toys, hair brushes, doing sports, riding horses, and even riding a bike in one girl’s case.

I also had found Tom his teenage Asian sex slave. Her name was Hikaru, a beautiful, petite exchange student from Japan that had the thickest, hairiest black bush I’d ever seen, just the way Tom wanted. Tom had picked her up when school got out. The two virgins I’d found were April, a nerdy looking girl with silver glasses, bushy, brown hair and a beautiful face. The other was Felicity, a tall, gangly girl with a nice pair of tits and black hair that was pulled back in a beautiful french braid.

I was going to let Mary choose which girl she got to deflower. Both were beautiful, but April had those sexy glasses going for her, so I hoped Mary would choose Felicity. The girls were nervous when they got out of the car. They both knew they were here to lose their virginities. I reached out and grasped a hand from both girls. Their hands were slim and sweaty and I led the virgin teenagers into the house.

“Mare!” I called. “I’m home, where are you?”

“Living room,” Mary answered and I led the virgins deeper into the house.

Mary sat, disheveled, on the couch. On one side of her Xiu was snuggled against her and on the other side was Noel. Mary’s shirt was rolled up over her breasts and her nipples were hard, the right one wet with spit. Her jeans were unbuttoned and Xiu’s hand glistened, resting on Mary’s stomach. Thamina was kneeling naked on the floor, rubbing Mary’s dainty feet.

“They’re naked!” gasped April and she covered her glasses with her free hand.

Felicity smiled, nervous, and looked at Mary. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

Mary purred, “So are you.” Mary stood up, and pulled off her shirt the rest of the way, her perky breasts swayed as she walked over. “Don’t be rude, hun, introduce us.”

“This is Felicity and the one with glasses is April,” I said. “Girl’s this is Mary. Why don’t you both give her a kiss.”

Beat red, April removed her hands from her eyes and bent in, looking to do a quick peck, but Mary had other ideas, pulling the girl tight against her and giving her a hard kiss with plenty of tongue that left the nerdy girl breathless. Felicity had an excited grin on her face and eagerly kissed Mary and playfully stuck her tongue into Mary’s mouth.

“I’m going to pop your cherry,” Mary told Felicity when she broke the kiss, squeezing the girls ass through her jeans. And that left me with cute, nerdy April.

We took our virgins upstairs, leading them by the hand, to our bedroom. April was the more nervous of the two girls and was shaking in fear, in anticipation, her breath coming ragged and fast. I stroked her bushy brown hair and cupped her pretty face and kissed her gently on the lips. Her body trembled against mine as her lips surrendered to my tongue. I tasted her apricot lip gloss and the fresh flavor of her mouth.

Mary was being more aggressive than I was. She pushed Felicity back onto the bed and crawled over her, dressed only in her tight jeans. Mary laid on top of the teenager and the pair passionately made out. Mary had her hand underneath Felicity’s My Little Pony t-shirt and was pawing at her breasts while Felicity’s hands roamed Mary’s supple back.

I broke the kiss, April’s eyes wide with awakened passion, her cheeks crimson. I caressed her cheek and whispered, “Undress me.”

Her hands, trembling, grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Her hands caressed my chest. The fat had almost melted away and her hands played with my chest hair. Her hands traced down my body, reaching my pants. She popped the button and the zipper slowly slid down with a metal rasp. I stepped out of my pants as she slid them down my legs and then she grabbed my blue boxers and slid them out.

My hard cock popped out and bounced in front of her face. She gasped in surprise, her breath warm on my cock. I saw her tongue lick her lips. “It so big,” she whispered, fearfully. “That’s going to go … in me?”

“Your pussy will stretch,” I told her. “Why don’t you lick it.”

I shuddered as her timid tongue licked the shaft and grazed the sensitive tip. Her tongue licked over and over, like a cute kitten. On the bed, Mary was pushing up Felicity’s t-shirt, exposing her nice breasts cupped in a lilac bra. I watched my fiancee strip the blushing teenager bare, exposing her breasts topped with mauve nipples that Mary just couldn’t resist sucking into her mouth. April’s licks became more confident, more aggressive, her lips started kissing the head after every lick, and then I was inside her warm, wet mouth as she sucked me in.

Her teeth grazed my head and I winced. “Watch the teeth.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. This time she kept her mouth open wider when she sucked me in.

Mary was sliding down the bed, kissing Felicity’s flat stomach and began pulling off the teen’s blue jeans. Finally, Mary pulled off the girl’s lilac panties. Felicity flushed and covered her pussy and black pubic hair with her hands. Mary grabbed one hand pulled it away, kissing the palm, and set it at Felicity’s side. Breathing in deeply, Felicity moved her other hand away in submission.

When Mary spread the virgin teen’s thighs and exposed her tight slit, her lips parted slightly to reveal her pink depths, surrounded by a forest of black hair. The sight of Felicity’s virgin cunt was so beautiful, I felt my balls tightened and I came, hard, in April’s mouth. April gasped in surprise, releasing my cock and two more spurts of cum splashed her surprised face, staining her glasses. She stared up at me, in surprise, her tongue licking salty cum off her lips.

“Oh wow!” moaned Felicity as Mary’s tongue licked up her virgin slit. “Oh my god, that feels amazing!” Mary was lapping harder at Felicity’s cunt as the teen writhed on the bed in pleasure.

I grabbed April and pulled her to her feet. “You look so sexy with my cum on your face,” I told her.

“Thank you,” she flushed.

I grabbed the hem of April’s baggy, white shirt and pulled it over her head exposing her tiny breasts clad in a plain, boring white bra. I reached behind her and deftly unhooked her bra and her beautiful, small breasts were free, topped with large, dark nipples. Her nipples were hard as rocks and I reached out and pinched one and she trembled in pleasure. I slid my hand down her thin waist and found the zipper to her green skirt. Her panties were as boring and plain as her bra. I could see a damp spot on her crotch.

“Did sucking my cock make you wet?”

She nodded. “It was so … so dirty,” she giggled.

I pulled off her panties exposing her bushy brown hair covering her puffy pussy lips. Her fragrance was tangy and fresh and her hairs were matted with her passion. “Beg me to pop your cherry.”

“Please, take my virginity,” April begged, lust thickening her voice. “I … I want to be a women.”

“Are you on the pill?” Her lip trembled as she shook her head. I smiled, “Don’t sleep with another guy until you have your period and if you get pregnant, you’ll get the honor of baring my child.”

A tremulous smile creased her cum-stained lips as I pushed her back. Her legs touched the bed and she fell back next to Felicity. Felicity turned to April and kissed her, tasting my cum and the two virgin’s entwined their hands. Mary’s face was buried in Felicity’s snatch, furiously eating the girls cunt. I felt my cock harden and I stared at April’s brown furred muff.

I licked my lips and joined Mary, eating my virgin’s cunt. April gave a muffled gasp as my tongue slid up her tight slit and flicked her hard clit. Felicity leaned over and kissed April on the lips, her tongue shoved in April’s mouth. I delighted in the tangy, fresh flavor of April’s cunt, her pussy hairs tickling my lips as my tongue wiggled into her tight depths. I found the thin membrane of her maidenhead and pulled back, to scared to accidentally break it before I was ready. I concentrated on her clit, sucking it into my mouth and caressing the little pearl with my tongue.

“Cum with me,” Felicity urged April. “Please, cum with me!”

“Yes!” April gasped. “I’m going to orgasm! Oh, geez, this is so much better than rubbing on my pillow!”

Fresh juices flooded my mouth as both girls writhed on the bed as their first orgasm from a partner rolled through their bodies. I took one last lick with my tongue, enjoying one last taste of virgin cunt, before I rose up. Both virgins were flushed and wet and ready to have their cherries popped. April smiled at me, eager and shy all at the same time. Her large nipples were hard and sweat rolled down her breasts.

Mary stood up, face smeared with Felicity’s love juices. I pulled her to me and we kissed and I tasted tart and spicy pussy and Mary tasted tangy and fresh. “Help me with my strap-on, hun,” Mary said, when I broke the kiss.

I helped her slide the black, leather harness up her legs and positioned a fleshy dildo that was a little smaller than my cock. It wasn’t the big one she used to rape Karen back when we were punishing her earlier this week. I adjusted the straps and made sure the dildo was rubbing her little clit so she got as much pleasure as Felicity was about to get.

Both girls spread their legs, their virgin pussies glinting pink beneath their pubic hair. I mounted April and Mary mounted Felicity. I guided the head of my cock to her wet, aroused pussy, rubbing on her silky lips. April bit her lower lip and I looked into her blue eyes and slid my cock into her tight hole until I felt that thin membrane, the evidence of her innocents. When I broke her cherry and uttered the words Bathuwlah I would cast a spell and make myself immune to STDs. The girl’s stolen innocence would armor me.

I looked over at Mary and she had the tip of her strap-on in Felicity’s eager cunt and Mary smiled excitedly at me. Together, we intoned, ”Bathuwlah!” and thrust forward, and I felt the membrane start to give beneath the force of my thrust. April gasped in pain as her hymen tore before the press of my cock, parting like cheesecloth, and I buried my dick halfway into her no longer virgin cunt. Energy seemed to be flowing from April’s cunt into my cock, spreading through my body, a tingle like static electricity. It took two more thrusts to bury my cock fully into her very tight pussy while April was groaning in pain.

I looked down at where our genitals met, and saw pinkish fluids coating my cock. As I drew back my cock, I rubbed my left index finger against her hard little clit and then slowly thrust in again, starting a slow, steady fuck. I grasped her nipple with my right hand and started playing with the turgid nub. Beside us, Mary was fucking Felicity slow and hard. The two women’s breasts were mashed together, nipples sliding about as the women were locked in a passionate kiss. Felicity’s limbs were wrapped around Mary, her arms around Mary’s back, her legs about Mary’s waist.

April’s cunt started to feel slicker and her moans became more pleasurable. She tried to kiss me, but I turned my head and her cum stained lips brushed my cheek. Her hands roamed my chest, stroking my nipples, playing with my chest hair, and rubbing my stomach. I picked up the pace of my fucking and April started to move her hips as the pleasure grew and grew inside her. Her cunt was hugging my cock tightly, every thrust increased the pleasure I felt. The tightness in my balls increased and I held off cumming, gritting my teeth. I want the little ex-virgin to have her first cum from a cock fucking her.

“Your cunt feel so tight,” I whispered to her. “So god damn tight!”

“I like … oh my … I like the feel of you inside me,” she panted back.

“Say it,” I whispered.

“Your penis, I like your p-penis. Inside me,” she whispered, flushing and her cunt tightened on my cock.

“That’s not what it’s called,” I urged. “My cock is in your slutty pussy.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I love your c-cock in my … oh … my p-pussy! Oh, it feels so nice! Yes, yes!”

April’s cunt began to convulse on my dick and her entire body trembled beneath me as she experienced her first orgasm as a woman. I fucked her hard, slamming my cock into her loving depths three more times, striving to reach that point where the dam in my balls burst and cum would flood her once innocent cunt. I groaned, slamming in one more time and there it was, the pleasure released from my balls and flowed out and dumped into her teenage pussy.

“Wow,” she breathed as I rested atop her. “That was … nice.” She smiled.

“Yes, yes, yes, oh God yes!” Felicity was chanting next to us and we watched Mary pounding the hell out of Felicity’s cunt. I was so into fucking my virgin I didn’t even notice that Mary had flipped Felicity on her stomach and slid a pillow underneath her, elevating her ass, so she could fuck her hard from behind. Felicity’s perky ass jiggled every time Mary bottomed out in her cunt. Felicity’s face was turned towards me and her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth open as she moaned in pleasure.

“You fucking whore,” Mary groaned, as she fucked her hard. “Oh, you’re going to make me cum, you fucking whore!”

“Yes, yes, yes, cum!” Felicity gasped. “Oh yes, yes, let’s cum together! Let’s cum!”

“Fucking whore!” Mary panted, her breasts bouncing up and down from the force of her fucking. “Oh fuck!”

“I’m cumming!” Felicity gasped as she writhed beneath Mary. “Holy shit, this is amazing!”

“You sweet fucking whore!” Mary yelled and collapsed on top of Felicity, trembling as her passion over took her. Mary rested her head on Felicity’s back and smiled at me, her face drenched in sweat.

“Thank you,” Felicity whispered. “That felt so good.”

“Wait till you have a real cock up your cunt,” Mary whispered back. “It feel so much better.”

“Really?” Felicity asked, wide eyed.

“Sure, let’s find out,” Mary said and pulled her strap-on out. “We’re switching partners.”

“Absolutely,” I said, reaching out to fondle Felicity’s pert ass. I rolled off of April, my cock slick with cunt juices and blood. “Ride me.”

“Like a cowgirl?” Felicity asked. “That’s what its called, right.”

“Yeah,” I said.

Mary walked over to April’s side of the bed and rubbed her cunt. “Oh please, I’m sore,” April murmured.

“Then roll over,” Mary said. “You have another hole.”

April looked puzzled for a moment and flushed. “You mean my … butthole?”

“Oh yeah, babe,” Mary said. “I’m going to ream your pretty little tushie and you’re going to scream in pleasure while I do it.”

Felicity was straddling my waist as April rolled over. Mary placed a pillow beneath April’s stomach, raising her ass up. Then, Mary leaned over and started reaming her asshole with her tongue, swirling around April’s rosebud. Mary wiggled her tongue past the tight ring and into virgin ass, then started to work a finger in. Felicity was struggling to get my cock in her cunt, taking a few tries before she lined everything up and sank down, slowly, onto my cock.

“Oh wow, you’re bigger than the dildo,” she gasped as her tight cunt engulfed my cock.

“Keep going,” I urged, closing my eyes as pleasure rolled through my body. “Swallow my dick with your hungry cunt!” Her cunt slid lower and lower down my shaft and until her clit was rubbing against the forest of my pubic hair and she raised herself up and slowly lowered herself down again. It was such a sweet torture as she slowly rode me.

“Oh my gosh,” April gasped as Mary fingered her ass. “That feels … good!” She sounded surprise.

“Told you, babe,” Mary cooed, slipping a second finger into her tight ass, “you’ll be howling in delight when I’m fucking your ass.”

Mary was starting to fuck April’s ass with her fingers faster and faster as the nerdy sluts asshole grew more and more used to her fingers. Felicity was starting to pick up the pace, too, as her cunt began to get hotter and hotter as my cock deliciously stretched her sensitive cuntal walls. I reached up and cupped one of her breasts and squeezed it. Her breasts were bigger than Mary’s, with tiny, mauve nipples that my fingers found and caressed. Her cunt tighten on my cock as I played with her nipples and a low moan escaped her lips.

“Don’t stop,” April moaned as Mary pulled out her fingers.

“It’s time for something bigger, babe,” Mary answered, moving atop the girl and maneuvering the dildo to the tight entrance of her asshole.

“Oh jeez,” April gasped as Mary pushed the dildo slowly into her ass. “You’re going to rip me apart!”

“Shh, relaxes,” Mary whispered, stroking the girls back. “Just relax and let my cock slip into your tight depths.” April moaned as the dildo sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. “There we are, see, I’m all the way in.”

“Oh wow, this feels so strange,” April panted as Mary started to pull out and then slid slowly in. Mary started to fuck her slightly faster every time she pulled out.

“Oh my god!” Felicity was moaning, “Your cock is so amazing in my cunt. It’s warm and twitches. Oh wow, I can feel the head and the shaft inside me. Fuck this is so awesome. Why did I wait so long to do this!”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked her.

“No,” Felicity answered, then her eyes widened in alarm and she stopped fucking me. “Oh fuck, you’re not wearing a condom.”

“Keep fucking,” I ordered and she immediately started fucking me again, going faster. “Isn’t it exciting. My sperm will soon be inside you, swimming their way to your womb. Maybe there will be a cute little egg for my little troopers to breach. Would you like that? Would you like to have my baby growing in your belly?”

“Yes!” she purred. “Oh, knock me up! Fill my belly with your baby!”

Her cunt tightened hard on my back and she arched her back in pleasure, thrusting her breasts forward and slamming all the way down on my cock. She howled wordlessly as her passion exploded through her. I could feel the power of her orgasm on my dick and answered with a load of fertile sperm.

“Ohh, I think I’m going to exploded?” April moaned next to us as Mary pounded her ass. “Oh jeez, oh jeez that’s great! Keep going! Yes, yes, holy crap! I’m going to cum! Yes, yes! Oh, fricking yes!” April howled and hugged a pillow as her orgasm exploded inside her.

Mary kept fucking her, grinding her clit against the dildo every time it bottomed out in the nerd’s ass. Mary grabbed her bushy hair, pulling her face up and kissing the girl on the lips, licking my dried cum from her cheek and howled her own passion into the girl’s ear before collapsing on top of her. Mary rolled off and snuggled up next to me, the wet dildo rubbing on my leg.

“You girls go find Thamina and tell her to take you home,” I ordered. “And remember, neither of you can fuck a guy until you’ve had your period.”

“Yes, Mark,” April pouted. Felicity sighed and got off me, my dick popping out of her cum filled cunt with a wet plop.

Mary unstrapped the dildo and tossed it to the floor and I stroked her hair and kissed her on the lips. The former virgins got dressed. Both seemed taken aback by being so abruptly kicked out. But Mary and I got what we wanted from them, so it was time for them to go. April looked sadly at me, the little slut had fallen in love with me. Well, she needed to learn that love and sex weren’t the same thing. Dressed, the two girls slipped out of the room.

“How was your day?” I asked, stroking her side. Mary was pressed up against me, her breasts and head on my chest.

“Long,” she sighed, and then pinched my side. “You’re coming with me for wedding stuff from now on,” Mary complained. “Or at least, you don’t get to fuck your way through a high school while I’m doing it.”

“I didn’t fuck my way through the entire high school,” I replied. “Although, there was a gym class.”

Mary shook her head laughed. “That’s my randy stallion.” She sighed. “But, you are going to help with the wedding plans, okay?”

“Yeah, of course, Mare.”

She kissed me. “Good. I have some samples from the caterers for you to try, I want to know which one you like best.”

“Sure. Why was Noel here so early?”

“The FBI isn’t buying what we told Peterson,” Mary answered “He’s in a lot of trouble. Noel says they’re sending an Organized Crime agent to run things and bugging our phones. They’re going to setup surveillance on us.”

“Okay, nothing we can’t handle,” I told her, stroking her hair. Then I slid my hand lower, down her back and reached plump ass, tracing a circle on her cheek. “I can’t wait to meet your family.”

“You mean you can’t wait to see me fuck my sisters,” Mary said with a naughty smile. “I’m kinda looking forward to it, too.”

“I thought you were nervous about it.”

“I had the hottest dream last night,” Mary said. “I was making love to my sisters. They were so beautiful, naked and wet, and we gave each other so much pleasure.”

“Sounds nice,” I said. “I can’t wait to see that.”

“I bet you can’t wait to fuck them,” Mary giggled.

“Yeah, I’d love that.” Mary kissed me. “We’ll see,” she said with a naughty smile.

We kissed some more. “When do you think Chantelle and Lana will get back?” Mary asked. “I thought they’d be back by now. You did tell them to return today?”

“I thought I did,” I said, thinking. “I was pretty drunk that night, it’s kind of a blur.”

Mary grabbed her phone and sent one of them a text and we went back to cuddling. “I need you to make a guest list,” Mary told me. “So we can start getting invitations mailed out. Buy Monday.” I kissed her hand. “Sure, Mare.”

Mary’s phone chirped and she read the text message. “Chantelle says, ‘I thought it was next Friday. Master said we could enjoy the rest of our honeymoon and we still have another week.’ Is that what you said, Mark?”

“I guess I did,” I answered with a shrug. “Tell them they have to be back by noon next Friday.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, Alice called, Monday at 3 pm in Seattle we have an appointment with the investment group that owns the empty lot,” Mary said. There was a big empty lot behind cul-de-sac our house was on that was supposed to be a housing development before the recession. We were going to buy it and build a huge mansion there.

I tensed at the mention of Alice. She was Mary’s friend or lover. I still wasn’t sure. Mary said they were friends, but they would spend hours making love in a hotel. I met Alice yesterday and she was clearly in love with Mary and jealous of me. Ironically, I was a little jealous of her.

Mary felt me tensed and asked, “What, didn’t you like Alice? I thought you two hit it off.”

I blinked. Really, did she not notice Alice glare daggers at me. If looks could kill, Alice would have blown my head off with the intensity of her gaze. “I … I don’t think she likes me,” I told her. “She seemed jealous when you were with me.”

Mary frowned. “Why would she be jealous. You’re my fiancee? Are you sure you were just imagining things?” I was pretty sure I wasn’t. Mary continued, “Her husband isn’t giving her any attention, so I’m just helping my friend out. There’s nothing between us but friendship and some great sex.”

“Maybe it was my imagination,” I lied. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. I was in the mood to have some great sex with my fiancee, though. I pulled her face up and kissed her on the lips. “I love you, my beautiful filly,” I whispered. Her loving smile begged to be kissed again.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth as the passion of our kiss grew. My cock was hardening as I stroked Mary’s side, sliding up to her perky breast, playing with her hard nipple. I broke the kiss. “I realized I haven’t made love to my beautiful fiancee, today.”

“Ohh, maybe you should fix that,” Mary panted. “She’s still a little angry about having to work on our wedding while you were off having fun.”

I kissed her neck, and down to her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently nipping it with my tongue. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered, sucking in her other nipple. “I am I making it better?”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “If you go lower.”

I kissed down her flat stomach, pausing to tongue her bellybutton. Mary giggled and squirmed as my tongue swirled around her ticklish belly. Then I kissed lower, rubbing my face through her silky pubic hair, shaped as a fiery heart. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and I moved lower between her spread thighs.

Mary shuddered as I licked up her slit. “Hmm, yes, I think I’m starting to forgive you,” she moaned as my tongue swiped up her pussy a second time. Then I sucked her labia into my mouth, my tongue exploring her sensitize lips. I spread her labia open, her pink depths glistened with excitement, and I shoved my tongue in, wiggling around her vaginal canal. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight as I ate her cunt.

“Hmm, yes, eat me!” she moaned. “Oh, God I love you, my randy stallion! Suck my clit! Oh please!”

I sucked her clit into my mouth and slowly slid a finger up inside her wet pussy. Her pussy walls sucked eagerly at my finger and I added a second. Mary’s hips were writhing in pleasure and her moans filled my ears. I played with the hard pearl with my tongue, every flick on her clit causing her hips to twist in pleasure. My fingers in her cunt curled upwards, searching for her G-Spot.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re forgiven!” she cried. “You’re forgiven, just keep doing that! Oh, fuck, yes, you’re making me cum! Yes, yes, you fucking stud!” Her fingers dug painfully into my hair, pulling me hard against her cunt as her back arched in the pleasure of her orgasm.

I lightly kissed her pussy lips as Mary came down from her orgasm, savoring her flavor. Her soft thighs pressed against the side of my head and kissed those as well. Finally, Mary sat up on her arms, smiling.

“I want my stallion in me,” she purred. “I need that big cock filling me up. I haven’t had a dick in me all day. My poor, little cunny is all sad and lonely.” She glanced at the clock. “We have over an hour before we need to get ready and I want your cock in me the whole time.”

I smiled and crawled up her body. “Your stallion’s more than happy to feed your naughty little cunny all the cock it needs.” I squeezed her ass. “And your hungry asshole, too.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Theodora, I just heard about this great bar,” Antsy giggled to me as she entered the hotel room.

Antsy wasn’t her real name, it was a shorten form of Samantha. Her father called her that because she could never sit still. “Dad always said, ‘The girl’s got ants in her pants.’ And that’s how I got the nickname,” Antsy would explain to everybody she met.

Today, she was wearing a florescent pink bikini that revealed all of her youthful charms. The girl had a nice pair of tits and a great ass. Her body glistened with tanning oils and was starting to turn a rich brown. The girl had just returned from trolling for guys on the Miami beach. And with her body, she wouldn’t have to troll hard.

Last night I had wanted to seduce the girl but she never came back to the hotel room until this morning reeking of stale bear and sex. She had, all giggly, told me all about the guy she hooked up with and how she actually went back to his apartment. “I couldn’t believe I did that,” Antsy had confessed. “I’ve never done a one night stand before. It was so wicked!”

“What’s so great about this bar?” I asked. “You’re nineteen? You can’t drink.”

“They don’t card,” Antsy giggled. “At least that’s what this cute guy, I think his name was Keith or was it Kyle?” She shrugged. “Anyways, do you want to come with me. Keith said he’d be there and I bet we could find a guy for you.”

I bet if we found a cute guy and I offered to have a threesome with them she’d jump at it and it would give me the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Avvah on the girl and make her a trap for her brother. Antsy was sister to Mark, the Warlock that I was tasked with defeating. Once Mark was exorcised, I could rescue Sister Louise from him. Sister Louise had been the first nun to try and defeat Mark, but thanks to the demoness Lilith’s interference, Mark had prevailed.

Mark’s lover, another Warlock, had summoned the Demoness Lilith and made my job much more difficult. And that’s where Antsy would come in. According to the Angel Ramiel, Mark would need to sleep with his sister as part of some dark magic. When Mark slept with Antsy, the Prayer of Avvah would make the pair obsessed with each other and destroy Mark’s relationship with his lover. Once they were separated, they would be much easier to handle.

“I’d love to come to the bar with you,” I replied. “Maybe we could find a guy and take him back here and fuck him together.”

“What, like a threesome?” Antsy asked, blushing.

“Sure, they can be a lot of fun,” I said as sexily as possible.

She frowned. “I guess that could be interesting. I’ve never been with a woman before, I’m not sure …”

“Oh, girl, don’t worry, we’ll be with a guy,” I lied. “It’s not like we’re going to fool around with each other.”

“Oh, okay,” she brightened. “I guess it could be fun. Besides, imagine the look on any guy’s face when he finds out he gets to fuck two beautiful women.”

I laughed with her. Once you’re drunk Antsy and all horny in bed with a guy, you won’t care that a woman’s caressing you. You’ll be putty in my hands.

To be continued …

---

Maria and Stephanie take Don to a hotel and reveal their secret.

PART 2

This is a work of fiction and all participants are over the age of 18.

Chapter 1

Donald stared at his phone feeling himself growing extremely horny. He had been denied an orgasm for almost six weeks now and the message he’d just received was almost too much.

Donald knew just how lucky he was. He’d met his wife Maria when they both attended the same college. He knew she had a reputation but that attracted him to her even more. Don was a good looking guy, he was popular and intelligent. He stood at 6ft1”, 170lb with an athletic build and a member of the swim team.
As soon as he and Maria started dating he knew he was hooked. She was wild in bed and seriously sexy. Maria opened Don’s eyes to all sorts of sexual practises. She was willing to try anything and wanted to as well. She demanded he be very open minded and he jumped in with both feet. They had threesomes and experimented with clothes, toys and pornography. They got married and soon afterward Maria asked if Don would like to watch her fuck another man. Don agreed and Maria went out to a bar without her wedding ring on. Apparently and unsurprisingly several men hit on her and she selected one and explained the situation. He had no problem fucking her in front of her husband and they went back to Don and Maria’s place. Don sat in a chair and masturbated as Maria fucked in front of him. Don loved it and encouraged her to do it again, repeating it several times.

Things calmed down when Maria fell pregnant with their beautiful daughter Stephanie, but then after a few years Don suggested they should go to a swinger’s party and the sexual deviancy ramped up again.

Now Don was cuckold and Maria was in complete charge when it came to sex. He was very successful in business and they had a large house with all they could desire. The only downside was that he had to work away a lot. Maria was always keen to ensure they both continued to have fun, even when he was away. She kept his cock caged in chastity and would tease him mercilessly. She’d send him pictures and videos or a live show of her masturbating or posing in sexy clothes. If he was lucky she’d have found a partner to fuck for him to watch.

He liked nothing more than receiving a message from her with just a picture of her with a big cock in her mouth, knowing there would be more to come. When Maria allowed him to cum his orgasms would be huge and explosive. They’d fuck several times and then Maria might cage him again and he’d have to wait for his next release.

He was now in Europe, due to return home in another 2 days when he hoped he’d get to enjoy his wife.
He had been disappointed when Maria’s liaison with a fuck buddy had been cut short two days ago and all he’d got to see was a short video of Maria sucking his dick. This new message might very well make up for it though.

It said:

‘I’ve found a new playmate, she’s so hot. What do you think?’

Attached to the message was a single picture. It showed a female in an extremely sexy white lacy lingerie set. She wore a lacy bra, with matching thong, garter belt holding up fishnet stockings. On her feet she had very high heeled red stilettos. The woman was facing away from the camera with her hands on her hips, her body was turned just enough that Donald could see she had a nice big pair of tits but her face was turned away and she wore a red shoulder length wig in the style of a bob haircut.. She had a killer ass and body and Donald thought she looked quite young, maybe in her early twenties.

‘Holy shit she looks incredible’ Don typed, feeling his cock pressing against its cage.

‘I’d love to see you fuck her’ he added and waited.

‘Go to sleep now darling. There will be something nice for you to see in the morning.’ The reply came.

Then another ‘Stephie sends you her love’

Don put down his phone frustrated. Being 5 hrs ahead in Europe meant that although it was only early evening for his wife it was already after midnight for him and his wife correctly knew he must get to sleep. His dick throbbed as he imagined what his wife was going to get up to with the beautiful creature in the picture.

Chapter 2

As soon as Donald opened his eyes in the morning her remembered the messages and reached for his phone. There were several messages for him from Maria and he opened the first.

Attached to the message were five photos of his wife’s new friend in provocative poses; bent over, on hands and knees from behind and then with panties and bra removed. Jesus, thought Don, she had an incredible body. Those titties were just magnificent. He could see they were natural and still very pert confirming his thoughts that she was young. He didn’t notice that her face was still hidden.

Don’s cock began pressing uncomfortably at its confines. He quickly opened the rest of his messages and stared at the pictures of his wife with her new pal. There with pics of her sucking her tits and licking her ass and pussy. There were pics of her fucking her with a dildo also pushing a butt plug into her ass. Oh my god, where the fuck had she found this girl thought Don.

Don’s dick leaked vast quantities of precum and was wonderfully painful as it pressed and pushed at its chastity cage. Don had an emergency key in a glass vial which he briefly considered using but if he broke the vial Maria would know and there was a huge amount of trust in their relationship. He looked at the pics until he couldn’t bear it anymore.

‘Oh Jesus baby, the pics are so fucking hot. I’m so horny. Thank you.’ Said the message to Maria.

The reply came quickly. ‘I’m so glad you like them sweetie. I had a lot of fun. She wants to be involved with us a lot in the future if that’s okay with you? Would you like to watch us fuck some studs together honey?’

Don stared at the message, his mouth hanging open and groaned as his cock tried its best to break free of the cage. He quickly typed a reply:

Are you kidding? You know how much I’d like that. It feels like I’ve won the lottery! I can’t wait to get home baby. I have to go and take a cold shower. Christ knows how I’m gonna concentrate with my clients today. XX’

Chapter 3

Maria looked at her husband’s message and smiled. So far so good she thought. There was never any doubt that Don would love the pictures and go wild at the thought of watching the two of them but Maria had worried that Don might have recognised Stephanie.

When Stephanie had returned to school on Monday, Maria had waited impatiently for her to return, spending the day shopping at Victoria’s Secret and treating herself and her little girl to lots of sexy new underwear.

Maria and Stephanie had talked at length and discovered that they shared identical urges and needs. Maria was a little saddened that her daughter wouldn’t have the luxury of a normal sex life but as Steph said, what is normal anyway? It hadn’t stopped Maria from having a wonderful marriage and family after all. Stephanie had slept with her in her in her bed for the last couple of nights and they’d made love sensually and fucked each other like whores before falling asleep in each other’s arms.

Donald was due home on Wednesday and the girls made plans to give them all the best weekend of their lives. Stephanie made some phone calls and Maria took them out shopping for more slutty clothes.

Chapter 4

When Donald returned home on Wednesday afternoon everything went as it usually did. He was used to coming home in a horny mess after being teased mercilessly whilst away on business.
As soon as he saw Maria his dick strained to harden.

His two girls welcomed him with big hugs and then they all enjoyed a nice dinner together. Eventually Stephanie went off to bed and Maria led Donald up to their bedroom.

“Have you been a good boy?” She asked him as she peeled of her clothes to reveal a nice matching bra and pantie set.

“Of course baby, although it wasn’t easy with the pics you sent me. Who the hell is that girl and where did you find her?” Donald showed Maria the glass vial with the key to his chastity cage still rattling inside.

“All in good time honey. Let’s get you out of that nasty old cage.”

Donald removed his clothes and looked down as his wife retrieved the key and unlocked his cage. He had been in it for a week and the relief of being free felt wonderful.

“You go shower sweetie and give that thing a good wash. No being naughty in that shower. I’ll be waiting for you.”

Blood began pumping into Don’s cock and as he washed himself thoroughly he became hard like concrete, he couldn’t resist tugging on it hard every now and then as he carried out some light manscaping. Maria liked him to be trim and Donald thought it made his cock look bigger so he was all for it. At about seven and half inches, Don was longer than average if you believed what was said, but he’d be lying if he said he was completely satisfied with the size of his dick.

When Donald returned to the bedroom Maria was lying on her side on top of the bed, topless now.
She smiled at the sight of Don’s dick jutting out in front of him.

“Horny baby?” she asked.

Donald just gave her look that said ‘what do you think?’ and climbed onto the bed beside his wife.

Maria lay on her front between her husband’s legs as he sat up on the bed resting his back against the headboard. His cock throbbed in anticipation as Maria kissed around his thighs and groin area.

“Oh Jesus baby” he sighed.

Don closed his eyes and felt Maria’s breath on the end of his penis. She kissed him softly and then her head was gone and she held him by the base of his dick, pulling it back so it was pointing directly up. With her other hand she began lightly tracing her fingers up his shaft and around the glans paying particular attention to the sensitive underside of his glans. Don’s cock twitched and throbbed in Maria’s hands. It looked purple and angry as blood pumped into it, hardening it further. Precum oozed form the end and Maria used it to lubricate Don’s cock, wiping it around lightly with just her fingertips.

“I’m gonna have so much fun this weekend and if you’re good you can watch. Would you like to watch Don?” Maria purred.

“Oh yes.” Don whispered.

“Would you like to watch me and my new friend fucking some young hung studs my darling?” Maria continued still lightly caressing Don’s prick and marvelling at how it throbbed hotly in her hand.

“Fuck yes” gasped Don.

Don desperately need to cum and wanted Maria to grab his cock and jerk it but she continued to lightly play with him making him groan.

“Ooh baby. You’re so fucking hard.”

Don closed his eyes and thought back to the pictures Maria had sent him.

“Tell me about her.” He panted.

Maria massaged Don’s balls and then ran her fingers slowly up his shaft again wiping another smear of precum around the glans.

“She is sooooo hot baby, you’re gonna love her I know. She’s real naughty too. Just like me really.”

“What’s her name?” Don gasped, gently thrusting his hips.

“Candy”

Maria and Stephanie had discussed what name to give her as Maria always used the name Molly when picking up guys or going to swinging parties.

“How old is she?”

“She’s young babe. All will be revealed.”

Maria looked at Don’s cock and thought that it really looked like it might explode. It was so hard and pulsing in her hand, slick with its own lubricating juices. She wanted it inside her so bad but she wanted Don hornier than he’d been in his life this weekend.

Releasing Don’s cock Maria wriggled out of her panties. Don moved toward her but she pushed him back. Straddling him she placed her pussy on his cock flattening it against his tummy. Moving slowly she rubbed her very wet pussy back and forth along his shaft.

“Oh Jesus Maria, please, please.” begged Don squeezing and kneading her tits, pinching her nipples.

Maria had to be careful as Don could cum any minute and she was getting very horny herself.

“I licked Candy all over Don. Her pussy tasted so sweet. I bet you can’t wait to see us together and watch us fucking for you.”

Don could only groan, he was being tortured but he loved it. He leaned forward and sucked one of Maria’s nipples into his mouth.
Maria continued sliding her wet snatch along Don’s shaft as she thought of Stephanie, feeling it hot between her labia.

“I’m gonna get fucked so good this weekend baby and you’re going to get to watch it all and then afterwards, you get to cum baby, you get to fuck me and cum.”

Maria pushed Don down away from her and looked him in the eyes.

“But if you cum before then you get to watch nothing.”

Don looked up at his beautiful wife smiling sadistically down at him, her large firm tits swinging, nipples erect. She was still slowly moving backwards and forwards on him and his dick twitched.
Quickly he pushed her off as she giggled. Don stood up and looked down at his swollen cock bobbing and twitching. It was purple and throbbing, glistening with his precum and Maria’s pussy juices.

“Oh my god Maria! You’re such a bitch. I’m so close and sooooo horny.”

“Oh Don, I know you love it and think how good it will be when I let you cum.”

Don could only sit on the edge of the bed away from Maria and think of work or grocery shopping. Anything to make his hard on go away. Maria was right he did love it. He loved how horny she made him and then denied him release. She knew exactly what to do and say to excite him to the max.

Chapter 5

Don had the rest of the week off so he lay in late. He eventually managed to get to sleep and had slept fitfully. He awoke with a raging hard on again which he tried his best to ignore as he listened to Maria and Stephanie got up and had breakfast and he dozed until he heard Stephanie head off to school.

Downstairs Maria was preparing some eggs for breakfast when Stephanie crept up behind her mother and reached around her squeezing her breasts.
Maria spun around and when she saw it was Stephanie her eyes darted around the kitchen.

“Relax mom. Daddy’s still sleeping” said Steph her hands pulling open her mom’s blue satin robe revealing her naked body beneath.

“I missed you last night” she continued and her hand cupping Maria’s pussy and rubbing it as she kissed her neck.

Maria closed her eyes and put her head back enjoying the sensual kisses and touches, feeling the heat in her pussy immediately. Eventually she snapped herself back to reality.

“Stop it sweetie. Your father could come down any minute. We don’t want to spoil it do we?”

She pushed Steph away gently, their eyes betraying the lust they were both feeling.

“Aww okay mom. It’s so hard though.”

“Everything should be fine for tomorrow night Stephie. Daddy is very excited and unsuspecting; it should be a lot of fun. Is everything okay from your end? Are you sure you want to do this?” Marie said retying her robe.

“Yes! I’m sooooo excited and so are the boys. I can’t wait mom.”

Chapter 6

Thursday night Maria had needed to cum. It was tough having her new fuck buddy right there but unable to play with her and Stephanie had deliberately teased her with flashes of tits and ass at every opportunity this evening too, not that Maria hadn’t seen her daughter’s body before, but now there was something intensely sexual about the way it was presented to her.

Don had been made to stand at the foot of the bed, hard-on jutting out, painfully swollen as Maria writhed on the bed is some of her new lingerie and a couple of sex toys. She had described in detail all the things that she had been getting up to with Candy and all the things that they were going to do to each other and to whatever man they wanted.

Eventually Maria had allowed Don to climb onto the bed and lick her clit as she fucked herself with a dildo until she reached a climax.

Now it was Friday and the day that Don would meet Candy was upon them.

Maria and Stephanie had made arrangements and booked a room at a hotel for the weekend. Don was told that Candy had booked them all a room and whilst Don had a drink the bar, Maria would go and meet her before collecting Don.

At around 6pm Don and Maria were ready. “Now tonight you’re going to have to trust me baby.” She said to Don in the car on the way to the hotel.

“I always do darling” Don replied.

“I know sweetie.” Maria continued, reaching over and rubbing Don’s crotch and feeling it instantly swell. “Just remember that I love you and Stephanie completely and totally.”

When they arrive at the hotel Maria had a quick cocktail and then left Don at the bar and headed for the room that she and Stephanie had booked earlier. When she opened the door Stephanie was watching TV on one of the beds.
She was already changed and wore a short pleated white mini skirt that barely covered her ass and a white crop halter top. She wore no underwear and on her feet some white stripper shoes with 7” heels. She looked stunning, if a little slutty.

“Thank heavens you’re here!” Stephanie said, leaping from the bed.

“I’m sooooo bored and I’m super excited and horny!”

She put her arms around her mother and kissed her full and hard on the lips.

Maria gently pushed Stephanie away giggling. “Okay baby, it’s nearly time. Let me get changed and get daddy.”

Maria put on a short, sheer, body hugging, backless black dress that accentuated every curve of her beautiful body. Underneath she had a garter belt, holding up her black seamed stockings and she too had on some slutty 6” heels. She wore no panties and her tits were pushed up and out by the confines of the dress.

“Right” Maria said. “Go and meet the boys. I’ll see you soon.”

Chapter 7

Don stared as he watched his wife enter the bar. She looked around the bar to find him. Don smiled to himself. She knew he was right where she left him and was just doing this to give everyone time to notice her. She was such a show off. Her dress had ridden up a little and her stocking tops were visible as well as a large portion of her tits. She looked like a slut and he loved it. He noticed every man in the bar turn to look as she strutted up to the bar next him.

“I’m not wearing panties. Finish your drink.” She whispered in his ear.

Don lifted his glass and downed the rest of his drink and rose form the bar, he winked at the bartender who was staring at them open mouthed and tossed a few notes onto the bar leaving a big tip.
Don put his arm around his wife’s waist and as they left the bar he squeezed her ass for all the men he knew were watching them leave.

As soon as they entered the elevator, Maria turned away from Don and slowly pulled her dress up around her waist and pushed out her ass. She looked over her shoulder coyly and gave her ass one light spank.

“Are you ready baby?”

Don admired his wife’s incredible body and nodded.

“I’m so ready.”

Maria took Don by the tie and pulled his mouth to hers. They kissed passionately, breathing hard, Don’s hands all over Maria’s ass until the lift stopped and Maria quickly pulled down her dress.

Chapter 8

Don had been guided into the room and sat on a comfy chair. Maria had then undressed him until he was completely naked; his cock already hard, and asked him to put his hands behind the back of the chair. He had then been handcuffed. Maria and he had often played around with light bondage so this was nothing new. She whispered that Candy would join them soon and this was only temporary and he must trust her. Finally a ball gag was placed in his mouth and fastened behind his head.

His chair was placed at the foot of two queen sized beds; Maria went to the nightstand and switched on the blue tooth speaker and then started playing some music from her phone.

Maria reached down and squeezed Dons cock. She could feel it was already hard as concrete, she resisted the urge to straddle her husband and sink down on his lovely hard dick. She was so ready for some cock but knew she just had to wait a little longer.

Maria stood back from Don and began to dance for him, running her hands over her body, squeezing her ass and tits and moaning softly for him.
Bending over she displayed herself to him, her dress rising up her ass. She gripped her ankles keeping her legs straight and looked back at Don who was staring, his cock twitching, the glans glistening with pre-cum.
Maria placed a hand on her ass cheek and pulled it apart and then, with the finger of her other hand ran it over her asshole and down to her pussy where she dipped it inside herself.

“Molly needs a nice big hard cock baby.” She purred at him, using the name she and Don used for her when they played like this.

“I’m so wet and horny. You wanna watch Molly get fucked by a big fat dick?”

Don gulped hard and nodded.

Maria straightened and straightened her dress out, smoothing it down over her buttocks. She turned to Don and stood in front of him. She bent over again looking him right in the eye.
“What a good boy you are. Maybe later I’ll let you do rude things to me with this.”

Maria slapped Don’s cock with her hand and it sprung back and forth. Don groaned into his gag.

“Are you horny sweetie? You’re really hard aren’t you? You must need to cum quite badly by now huh?

Don could only groan again and Maria used her fingers to lightly trace around Don’s swollen glans.
She lightly ran her hand down his shaft, feeling it throb under her touch.
Suddenly she gripped his cock hard and pulled it down, pulling the skin back painfully.
Don whimpered and stared as Maria slowly positioned her mouth over his dick and opened her mouth wide.
Slowly she pushed her head onto him taking him deep into her mouth before she carried on, inching him into her throat.

Don closed his eyes and concentrated on not cumming as her throat muscles massaged his painfully hard prick.

Suddenly the door unlocked and swung open and Stephanie strode into the room.

“Holy shit mom, that looks so fucking hot!” She said as Maria’s lips reached Don’s groin.

Chapter 9

Don experienced almost every emotion going in the split second that Stephanie walked into the room; horror, betrayal, shame, sadness, excitement and lust to name but a few.
He had recoiled but Maria had kept his cock firmly in her throat, her muscles massaging his swollen dick as she stared up at him. He could see her eyes were pleading with him as he shouted into the ball gag.

“It’s okay daddy. Calm down, everything’s okay” Stephanie had said as Maria slowly raised her head off him.

“Don, meet Candy. She said.

As soon as his cock was free Don struggled like mad and crossed and uncrossed his legs, trying to hide his hard-on from his daughter. (Later they would laugh about this.)

Don’s brain struggled to get to grip with information it had just received. Stephanie was Candy. His daughter was the girl he had been lusting over since Maria had sent him the pictures. Maria and Stephanie were having sex.

Don’s eyes darted from Maria to Stephanie and back as they tried to explain as quickly as they could what had been occurring over the past few days.

“Don, she wants this.” Maria said. “We all want this really. She’s going to do this sort of thing with us or without us. Wouldn’t you rather we could help guide her?”

It took quite a while but gradually Don calmed down and began to see their point of view. He saw them looking at each other with so much love in their eyes and understood that there was nothing he could do except accept it or lose them both.

Once convinced that Don was calm and had accepted the situation, Maria removed the ball gag and cuffs. Don, who’s penis had lost all its hardness at the shock of seeing his daughter began to stir again as he stopped looking at Steph and began to look at Candy. Maria knelt beside him and began to gently caress Don’s cock, as. Don found it extremely difficult to concentrate as Maria’s finger s lightly ran up and down his shaft and around his glans.

The three of them discussed how the new dynamics of their relationship would work. They decided that Steph and Maria would be Candy and Molly when they played like this but all other times the usual family roles were to be adopted.

“So, are you happy baby? Do you want to get naughty and play nasty with Molly and Candy? Maria purred.

Don looked at the two girls. “Part of me is okay with this but part of me wants to stop.”

“I see the part of you that wants this daddy” Stephanie said, grinning and nodding her head towards his crotch where his cock still jutted out angrily.

Don smiled and then closed his eyes and put his back as Maria once again used her skills as she licked up his shaft again and masturbated him gently before standing and approaching her daughter.
She pulled Stephanie to her they kissed full and hard, their tongues slipped into each other mouths and Don swallowed hard as he watched their hands exploring each other’s body.

Maria stopped and looked over at Don.

“Final chance. Yes or no” she asked.

“Oh my god. Yes” He sighed.

Chapter 10

Don watched as the girls fussed over each other, re-applying makeup. Maria told Don what was going to happen and kept him right on the edge at all times with her mouth or hands. Stephanie would keep looking but never touch and Don felt himself begin to will her to touch him before shaking the thought from his head. Finally the two girls were happy.

“Are you ready hon?” Maria asked him.

“I think so” Don replied

“Are you ready to watch your two sluts get fucked daddy?” Stephanie asked him and Don’s cock twitched hard as if nodding, making them all laugh.

Candy picked up the phone and dialled room to room.

“Hi. It’s Candy. We’re almost ready. Come on over in five.”

Maria went to the chest of drawers and pulled out several long leather thongs. Stephanie lay on the bed on her tummy and Maria secured her to the bed by her wrists and ankles with the thongs. She then pushed a pillow under her tummy.
Stephanie was now tied to the bed, her arms and legs spread and her ass pushed into the air.
Don sat down heavily on the chair.
Maria slapped Stephanie’s ass making her squeal as her buttocks jiggled deliciously.

“Isn’t she something?” Maria asked Don.

“Yep” Croaked Don as he stared at Stephanie’s perfect ass and glistening pussy.

“Grrrrrrr” Growled Maria squeezing her ass cheeks hard. “I fucking love this ass. I wanna eat it.”

Stephanie giggled as Maria toyed with her, finally stopping, adjusting Stephanie’s skirt as best she could and turning to Don.

“My turn. Just like Stephanie please” she told Don, handing him the thongs.

[b]Chapter 11[/b]

Don answered the knock on the door wearing a hotel robe. Bobby, (whom he recognised) stood with another guy which he guessed was Dave. He let them in and then sat down in the chair, picking up his phone and selecting the camera.

“Holy fuck” grinned Dave as he stared at the two women tied to the beds.

Bobby moved between the beds and ran his hand up Maria’s stockinged leg as he moved toward the head of the bed. When he grew level with her middle he took hold of the bottom of her dress and slowly pulled it up.
Don watched his wife lift herself slightly to allow Bobby to pull up her dress and soon it was bunched around her waist.
Bobby looked down at Maria’s ass beautifully framed by her stockings and suspender belt.

“Whoa” he murmured in appreciation and looked over at the other bed.

Dave had had the easier job of lifting Stephanie’s pleated skirt to reveal her perfect rear. When he heard Bobby he looked over. The boys looked from mother to daughter.

“Holy shit” They laughed.

Dave stood by the side of Stephanie’s bed facing her feet and placed one large hand on each small pert butt cheeks. He kneaded them and the pulled them apart exposing her asshole and pussy completely. He looked over to Don.

“We are going to fuck the shit of this.” Said Dave and Don heard Candy quietly moan.

Don’s gaze was suddenly drawn to Maria as he heard a loud slap followed by a squeal. Bobby had spanked his wife and Don could see her gorgeous ass still wobbling, a red hand print starting to show. His robe fell open and he carefully stroked his swollen prick.

Maria was so excited. She loved how being tied to the bed like this made her feel so exposed and vulnerable. Bobby had spanked her several times and was now behind her tonguing her pussy and ass. She moaned and looked over at Stephanie who had her eyes closed and was chewing her bottom lip, obviously enjoying whatever was being done to her. It was so erotic to see her like this.

Dave appeared at Maria’s head, at some point he’d removed his clothes and his large erect penis bobbed into view. Molly saw Stephanie open her mouth as it was pushed toward her before Dave’s buttocks obscured her view.

“Oh fuck, yeah!” Maria sighed as Bobby pushed a couple of fingers in and out of her pussy as he rimmed her asshole.

She could hear the slurps of Stephanie sucking cock and Dave encouraging her and she watched Dave’s taught buttocks moving as he pushed his cock in and out of her mouth.

“Yeah you little slut, suck my dick.”

Abruptly, Bobby stopped what he was doing and Maria felt him untie her ankles before appearing at her head and untying her wrists. He too had removed his clothes and his hard cock swung tantalisingly close to Maria’s head and she reached out for it.
Bobby pulled her up from the bed and pulled her dress up and over her head. Her large tits swung free and Bobby couldn’t resist grabbing them and pushing his face into them, sucking and nibbling each one in turn.

She looked over at Don and into his lust filled eyes and could see Dave was untying Stephanie’s wrists as he slowly pushed his cock deep into her mouth.

Once Stephanie was untied and her top and skirt removed the girls were placed on their knees in front of Don. Bobby and Dave stood between them and they went to work sucking cock.

Don stared, mouth open, as he watched his girls suck dick together. They took the boys deep into their throats, sometimes they had one each and sometimes they sucked together. The thing that Don found most erotic though, was when they broke away and briefly looked into each other’s eyes before passionately kissing, their tongues flying in and out of each other’s mouths, before Bobby or Dave would shove his cock between their lips.
Don loved to look into Maria or Stephanie’s eyes as a hard cock was pushed into their mouth and judging by the soft moans they were making, the girls loved it too.

“Jesus your girls can suck cock buddy.” Dave laughed glancing at Don.

Bobby pulled Maria to her feet and led her back to a bed. She sat on the bottom of the bed then lay back. Bobby held her legs open as Dave guided Stephanie to the bed and climbing onto it she placed herself over her mom adopting the 69 position.
Stephanie opened her mouth as Bobby pushed his cock deep into it and then rubbed it over Maria’s snatch.

As Bobby pushed his dick into her, Maria groaned and licked furiously at Stephanie’s pussy over her face. She found her clit and flicked it with her tongue and heard her daughter moan, feeling her tongue work on her own clit as Bobby slowly slid his full length into her wet cunt.
Looking up she saw Dave’s fat cock being guided toward Stephanie’s pussy and she watched intently as it prised apart her cunt lips and started inching its way in.

Don’s dick twitched and throbbed uncontrollably. Stephanie stopped licking Maria and looked him directly in the eyes as Dave knelt behind her and began to enter her. She chewed her bottom lip and then pursed them and pouted as if making an ‘Oooooooooh’ sound as Dave began to slide into her.

“Oh my god!” Stephanie moaned loudly. “Fuck me! Fuck my tight little pussy!”

Don had never been so turned on before. He daren’t touch himself for fear of cumming and as Stephanie buried her head between Maria’s legs again he stood and walked to the spare bed and sat where he could film Dave’s fat cock fucking his daughter as his balls banged against his wife’s forehead.

Maria too, was in a state of sexual frenzy. Bobby was fucking her in long deep hard strokes hitting her G-spot perfectly as Stephanie rubbed her clit with the palm of her hand.
The sight of Dave’s large cock sliding in and out of Stephanie’s dripping cunt was too much and she lapped and licked hard. Every now and then Dave would pull out of Stephanie and push it down into Maria’s mouth so she could suck Stephanie’s juices off it. She guessed that Stephanie was doing the same when Bobby pulled out of her. She caught a glimpse of Don and they shared a lust filled look just as her orgasm began.

“Don’t stop, don’t stop!” she yelled at the all. “Oh my god! Oh my god! I’M CUUUUUMMMMING!”

“Fuck her Bobby. Fuck her good” Stephanie said

Don watched his wife’s mouth open in a silent scream and her face flush with color as she came hard. Her hands that were on Stephanie’s ass cheeks squeezed hard and her body convulsed as wave after wave of orgasm washed over her.
Bobby slowly continued pushing his cock in and out of her as she came until she stopped juddering at which point he pulled out of her and let Stephanie greedily suck her mother’s cum off his cock leaving Maria trembling.

Dave withdrew from Stephanie and lay on his back next to the trembling Molly. Stephanie climbed off her mom and straddled Dave, holding the base of his cock as she lowered herself onto him.

“Ooh baby that feels sooooo good” she purred as she began to ride him, her pert 34C tits bouncing.

Bobby stood on the bed next to them and fed his cock into Stephanie’s mouth. Maria looked over at Don.

“Having fun baby” she asked.

“Oh yes hon. was that good?” he asked her.

“Fuck yeah. I came so hard. It felt so nice having a big hard cock fucking my pussy while Steph licked me.”

Maria turned over and knelt over Dave’s face and began squeezing, licking and sucking Stephanie’s tits, chewing a nipple, making Stephanie gasp. Dave’s tongue disappeared into Maria’s fuck hole and then it was Stephanie’s turn to cum.

Don watched mesmerised as a red flush appeared all over Stephanie’s body as her orgasm hit her. Bobby held her head and pushed his cock deep into her throat muffling her cries as she snorted through her nose, rocking back and forth on Dave’s prick. Maria put her arms around her daughter and hugged her as her whole body shook in spasms.
Finally Bobby let go of her head and pulled his dick form her mouth. Long ropes of saliva hung from his mouth and her chin as she gasped for air.

“Ooh baby, was that good.” Maria asked her.

Stephanie stared into her mother’s eyes and nodded unable to speak before they kissed each hard and wetly, hands all over each other’s tits.

Stephanie rolled off Dave and climbed off the bed. Don quickly sat himself back in his chair as he realised that both beds were needed now.
Stephanie climbed onto the bed on all fours facing Don and pushed her head into the bed and her ass into the air. Bobby climbed behind her.
Maria stood and placing a hand on each of Stephanie’s butt cheeks pulled them apart before dribbling spit from her mouth onto Stephanie’s asshole and rubbed it around.
Bobby pushed the tip of his cock against Stephanie’s little pucker and Maria watched as he opened her up and slid in the tip.

“Oh my god” Stephanie breathed, looking Don square in the eye.

Bobby pushed forwards and then pulled back before pushing forward again and suddenly he was past the resisting muscle and he slid a couple of inches of hard dick into her.

“Ooohhhhhhhhh” Stephanie moaned.

Bobby pulled back until he almost pulled out and then pushed forwards, inching more into her each time he repeated the process until he was sliding his entire length into her.

“Oh daddy,” Stephanie said to Don “he’s fucking my ass. His big fat cock in my tight little ass feels sooooo good.”

Don gulped hard. The look on Stephanie’s face as she was ass fucked reminded him so much of her mother. He stood and walked to other end of the bed and filmed Bobby’s cock sliding in and out of her. Bobby pulled out watched Stephanie’s ass gape. He pushed his dick toward Maria who opened her mouth to suck it before it went back into Candy’s ass making her moan like a whore.

“Fuck her Bobby. Fuck her in the ass.” Said Maria and reached underneath Stephanie to find pussy.

Dave, who had been watching and stroking himself on the bed, stood up and grabbed Maria’s hips pulling her ass toward him, bending her over and moving her legs apart with his feet.
It was Maria’s turn to chew her lip as Dave positioned his dick at her pussy and pushed.

“Mnmnnnn” Maria moaned as Dave slid his dick into her. “Oh my god yes. Fuck me. Mnmmmm.”

Maria toyed with Stephanie’s cunt as Bobby ass fucked her hard. She alternated between finger fucking her with two or three fingers and rubbing her clit.
Stephanie gripped the bed sheets in her fists and buried her head muffling her cries of pleasure.

“Don’t stop. Fuck my ass baby, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum. OH FUUUUUUCK!” she wailed into the bed.

Maria felt Stephanie’s pussy muscles grip her fingers and spasm and then her cunt was flooded with cum.
Bobby couldn’t hold back any longer and pounded her ass hard making Stephanie whimper before letting out a loud guttural groan and pulling out his cock and spraying cum over Candy’s ass and Maria’s face. Maria stretched open her mouth and stuck out her tongue as Bobby stroked his dick emptying his balls over both girls.
Maria licked the cum from her daughters ass and sucked Bobby’s cock clean, savouring the taste of the young stud. She took her fingers, sticky with Stephanie’s cum and licked them clean too.

Once Maria had finished, she pulled herself off Dave’s cock and sunk to the floor. On her hands and knees she crawled toward her husband who was sat in his chair, cock jutting out, ropes of pre-cum hanging in threads from it. She stared into his eyes as she crawled as seductively as she could.

“Tell Dave what you want him to do to me baby”

Don looked down at his wife. Her makeup was smeared and saliva mixed with Bobby’s cum was on her face and hanging of her chin a little. To Don she looked sexy as hell.
Stephanie had recovered enough to sit on the edge of the bed with Bobby watching. Don looked up at Dave who was standing behind Molly. His muscular body shimmered with sweat and his big fat 8” cock bobbed in front of him in front of his heavy balls.

“Fuck her ass Dave. Fuck her ass good and hard. Make her cum.”

Dave grinned and crouched behind Maria who pushed her ass up and her head down. Dave spat onto her exposed asshole and rubbed his cock around it before pushing forwards.
Don watched intently as Dave, held the shaft of his cock and opened up Maria’s ass, forcing the tip into her.
Maria took several deep breaths and tried to relax. Stephanie got up from the bed and knelt next to her mom, spreading her ass cheeks with her hands and dribbling more saliva onto her asshole as Dave gradually eased his dick into Molly.

“Oh baby, he’s so big!” Grimaced Maria. “Oh my god”

Slowly but surely, Dave inched his fat dick into the horny slut until he was balls deep in her tight ass. He fucked her in slow long deep strokes, forcing an “Oooooh” from her with each forward push.

“That looks fucking amazing. Does that feel good mom?” asked Stephanie. “Having that big fat cock fucking your ass?”

“OHHHHHHHH.” Moaned Maria. “OHHHHHHH. It feels sooooo good.”

Maria reached a hand back and under herself to rub her swollen clit and looked up at her husband.

“Do you like watching him fuck my ass baby?”

Don nodded. He was so horny and desperate to cum now that he felt almost dizzy with lust.

“Let me ride you” Maria said and Dave pulled out as Stephanie gasped at her gaping asshole.
“Oh fuck mom, he’s stretched you out so much”

Dave lay on his back with his feet toward Don, where he sat on his chair drooling.
Maria, still in her stilettos, stockings and garter belt, faced Don and placed a foot, flat on the floor on either side of Dave and positioned her asshole over his cock, reverse cowgirl. Dave held his dick steady for her as she sank down and then helped support her as she began to bounce up and down.

Stephanie watched her mom riding Dave’s big fat cock anally, one hand squeezing her large tits which were bouncing and jiggling and her other hand rubbing her cliterous.
She felt a warm sensation between her legs and her nipples began to harden and she glanced at Bobby who was watching everything from the bed and wondered if he was ready to go again. Her thought was interrupted by a deep groan from Dave who had reached his limit.

“Don’t Stop! Cum in my ass!” Cried Maria as Dave held her steady and pistoned his dick in and out of her as she rubbed her clit hard.

Suddenly Dave pulled her down hard and held her as his cock twitched before his cum flooded her cunt triggering her own orgasm.

“NOW BABY!” Maria cried at Don.

Don jumped from his chair and offered his cock to Maria who stretched her mouth open and stuck out her tongue as she tugged on his cock. Cum exploded from his dick, splashing over her face and into her mouth.

“Urgh, Urgh, URGH!” Don cried with each spurt of his cock.

His legs buckled as he unloaded weeks of pent up sexual frustration, covering his wife’s face before collapsing back on his chair.

Stephanie put her arms around Maria and kissed her. The cum on Maria’s face was transferred into both of their mouths as the women’s tongues intertwined and flicked from one mouth to another.
Finally Maria crawled forwards and Dave’s softening slimy cock slipped form her ass, cum running out of her asshole and down her thighs as she made her way to her husband and sucked softly on his dick.

END OF PART 2

---

I like to fantasise about experiences that I wish I had had, so here is another ‘first time’ lesbian story – this one is set in a school.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

I was not usually a naughty girl at school, but there was something about Miss Wilton that made me act badly around her. Although she was comparatively young, she was one of the strictest and most authoritarian of our teachers, and she always seemed to have a particular down on me – criticising my work, and pulling me up sharply for little things like running in the corridor between classes, the sort of things that everyone did and were nothing out of the ordinary. I was not sure of her age: she had been teaching at our school for several years, and was either in her late 20s or perhaps a little over 30. She was always dressed very smartly in a rather severe style – trouser suits, or jackets and matching skirts, in a dark colour; generally black, but sometimes navy blue or a charcoal grey, with a faint pinstripe. She favoured pencil-cut skirts which suited her slender waist, trim ass and slim legs, and which were long enough to just overlap the top of the boots that she liked to wear. Under her suit jackets she usually had a high-neck buttoned blouse in white, and when she walked or turned round there was just the hinted outline of a dark-coloured bra and a fuller figure than her austere style of ‘professional’ clothes would suggest. She had dark hair kept fairly short in a neat cut that shaped her face, which would be attractive if she smiled instead of looking so stern and sharp all of the time.

At the time this happened, I had just turned sixteen. Our school was co-ed but I hadn’t felt very attracted to any of the boys or had a regular boyfriend, just messed around a bit at parties as we all did, allowing some heavy petting but nothing further. I was one of a little clique of female friends and spent most of my free time with them, in and out of school; we weren’t quite the coolest set, but were not far behind and quite ‘in’, and we were all good-looking and up with the fashions. At this time I was about 5 feet 5 inches, and my figure was coming in nicely – well-shaped breasts that were starting really to need the support of a bra and, if I say so myself, a really pert ass and good legs. My hair is naturally brownish, but I had it dyed blonde in a layered cut that made it quite thick and bouncy. The school was old-fashioned in many ways, and one of these was its strict uniform rules. So on this day I was dressed as usual like the all other girls, in black shoes, white ankle socks (no tights or stockings allowed), a plain grey knee-length pleated skirt, white shirt and school tie, and a matching grey jacket with the school badge on the left breast.

Miss Wilton was our maths teacher, and it didn’t help that I have never been good at maths. On this warm afternoon in late spring my concentration wandered more than usual, and she had already reprimanded me for inattention a couple of times. The next time she was quite sarcastic about my ‘wool-gathering’ and remarked that I must have ‘cotton wool for brains’, and some of the other pupils smirked which got me cross. I glared at her and muttered under my breath ‘dyke bitch’ – I still have no idea why that expression came to mind, but I hadn’t been careful enough because she must have heard it (I don’t think anyone else did, as she had come to stand near my desk while she was telling me off). She went stiff and quite white, I thought with anger, and immediately gave me a detention, telling me to report to her classroom fifteen minutes after the end of the school day, which finished at 3.30 p.m.

My friends commiserated with my bad luck, and left as the school quickly emptied of both pupils and staff on this bright and sunny afternoon. Feeling victimised, I trailed grumpily along to Miss Wilton’s classroom, deliberately arriving about five minutes late. Her room was the last one on the right in the upper corridor of the science and maths block, which was now quiet and deserted. When I arrived at Miss Wilton’s room I saw that she was the only other person there. Although it was warm weather, today she was wearing her usual black boots and a closely tailored black skirt; she had taken off the matching jacket and hung it over the back of her chair. She was standing beside her desk, and seemed a little pre-occupied. When I came in, she swung towards me and – before I could trot out some lame excuse for being tardy – she asked me sharply why I had used those words in the classroom.

There was something about her demeanour and tone of voice that was a little bit off – just a hint of nervousness in her normally steely authority, and somehow I picked up on it. Instead of humbly apologising, it was like a little voice in my head told me what to do. I looked at her coolly and drew out the moment, shrugging my shoulders and saying suggestively: ‘Well …. you know why …’

My instinct was right, because she slightly blenched, and put one hand against the desk as if to steady herself for a moment. She rushed ahead, demanding ‘Who has been saying things?’, and then revealingly adding: ‘What has she been telling you?’

Well, well, I thought; on target – a bull’s eye, or rather a dyke’s eye! I began to see some possibilities here, a way of getting my own back on the haughty and aloof teacher. I felt excited and even a bit aroused, with a sensation of warmth in my lower stomach and the start of wetness between my legs.

‘Oh, I know plenty.’ I said, still keeping carefully non-specific and leading her on. Then, before she had the chance to demand any facts, I took my bluff further and attacked. ‘What would the School Board say if they knew?’ I challenged her. And then I had a moment of blinding revelation: if she thought a girl had been spilling secrets, it was likely to be someone I knew, someone in my class – and that meant the affair had almost certainly started when the girl was under-age, as most of us were not yet sixteen. This insight took only a split second, and acting upon it, I added the rider: ‘or the police?’

Miss Wilton looked pole axed and staggered back against her desk, mumbling ‘No! … Carla wouldn’t …’

Oh, ho! I thought, that explains a lot. Carla was in my class, though not in my close group of friends; she was a very pretty dark-haired girl, with one of best figures in our year, and a demure manner that just radiated subliminal signals that she was really hot stuff underneath. No wonder the cool Miss Wilton had been tempted to take such a dangerous risk – if anyone was hot pussy on legs, it was Carla Viatelli.

I gave the bossy teacher a cruel smile, and replied ‘She might not tell … but maybe I will.’ Then inspiration took me a leap further, and I pointed out: ‘if it all comes out, she’ll have to say that you made her do it.’

Miss Wilton was horrified by the realisation of the danger she was in, and stretched a hand out to me pleadingly. ‘Janey, no, please … no, don’t’, she beseeched. This was such fun, such a turn around and a chance for payback – I was going to savour every minute of it. I pretended to look doubtful, and told her ‘Why shouldn’t I? You’re always such a bitch to me, even more than to everyone else.’

The teacher looked at the floor for a moment, and then she looked straight at me, biting her lower lip. I wasn’t ready for what came next, as she candidly admitted: ‘It’s because you girls turn me on so much that I have to keep a distance, keep everything professional – and I’m sharp with you, Janey, because you really excite me … that tight ass of yours flouncing along the corridors, I have to say something strict to stop myself putting a hand up your skirt and pulling down your panties.’

And then the little voice in my head made me say something that took my own breath away: ‘Well, why don’t you now? There’s no one else here …’

She gasped, and her mood instantly changed, with the reaction from her fear adding to a surge of lust. I realised just how sexy I thought she was – a feeling that I had been suppressing until now – as she stalked to the door of the room, turned the key in the lock, and pulled down the blind so that no one could see in. Miss Wilton returned to stand directly in front of me, looked me searchingly in face, and then cupped my chin in her hand. She leaned forward, brushing her lips along mine, and I parted them to let her tongue flick into my mouth. Her hands went behind my shoulders, and I could feel the firm swell of her breasts as she pulled me against her in a long and passionate kiss. The wetness between my legs had soaked my panties and I felt weak at the knees, but after a minute I pulled back and recovered control of the situation.

At my instruction, with an eager look in her eyes, Miss Wilton unbuttoned her blouse and dropped it on her chair. I admired what was revealed: two quite full round breasts, deliciously uplifted in a firm black underwired bra. I reached out to trace their outline through the silky black fabric, as Miss Wilton gave a slight shudder. I slipped my hand into the cup that was holding her left breast, easing it upwards and outwards. Her jutting nipple was firm and hard, showing her arousal. I had never done, and hardly even ever thought, about anything like this before, but somehow it seemed so obvious what to do. I bent my head, the fringe of my hair brushing tantalisingly across the flesh of her upper breast, and took the nipple into my mouth. At first I licked and sucked it, and then encouraged by her soft moans I got bolder, nibbling gently with my teeth to pull it forwards.

I jumped slightly as her hand came up under my skirt, feeling for the join of my legs and the gusset of my panties. ‘Mmm,’ she said appreciatively as her fingers found their target and she discovered how wet and open I had become, and she stroked my slit firmly through the damp cloth. I was now so turned on, and realising that I very much wanted this to go further – now, and in the future. Her hands deftly pulled my uniform skirt up to my waist, and then slipped the panties down my legs to my ankles. I stepped out of them with alacrity, and my new tutor in love steered me backwards to one of the chairs. I sat down, and she spread my legs apart and knelt between my thighs. Her hands sought my breasts, cupping and squeezing them through my uniform shirt and plain cotton bra. At once I swiftly unbuttoned the shirt and shrugged it off my shoulders, and she reached behind my back and uncoupled the bra’s fasteners. For a second I felt young and shy as she sat back slightly on her haunches to look at my youthful bust. But then her hands touched my nipples, and the feel of her skin against them was unbelievably erotic, causing me to put my head back and spread my legs even wider.

Miss Wilton applied her expert tongue to my swollen tits, whilst dextrously sliding her right hand up between my thighs, the forefinger pushing into the spread lips of my labia. My back arched, and I thrust my pelvis forward against her, bucking my hips. She stroked up and down my vagina, easing further inwards until she encountered my hymen. She paused for a moment, taking her mouth away from my breast. ‘Please … don’t stop’, I said in a strangled whisper, but she shook her head and said I was still a virgin. Recklessly, I told her that I wanted her to take me. She said ‘not here, not like this’, but I made her promise that she would take me home with her and do it there.

By now all tension between us had evaporated, and we were regarding each other with pleasure and the anticipation of many joys to come. She stood up, and I reached for the fastening of her stylish skirt, loving the sensation of disrobing this stunning adult woman. As the skirt tumbled to the ground, it revealed that she was wearing sheer black hold-up stockings and a naughtily skimpy pair of panties in black lace which matched her bra. With practiced movements she simultaneously kicked the skirt away and discarded the bra, setting her full breasts swinging free.

Then came the most wonderful part of all, as she knelt back down between my legs, and brought her mouth to my sweet pussy, licking it, teasing it, nibbling it, and questing for the hotspot of my clitoris. It swept me away in waves of lust, as I happily accepted my bisexuality – or, probably, lesbianism – and I clutched at the back of her head, running my fingers through her hair and pressing her face into my cunt. Her expert tongue flicked along my slit, caressing and sucking on my nub, as I was brought to my first-ever orgasm by another person. She held me on the crest of that, her fingers reaching up to tweak and pull on my nipples as my body shuddered under her attentions, and then she tongued me to a second bone-shaking, sweat-drenched climax.

Miss Wilton pulled back, licking her lips in satisfaction, and then we shared a long lingering kiss. We put our clothes back on, and I followed her out to the car park. She drove me back to the quiet flat that she lived in alone, and after I reassured her that I wanted to go ‘all the way’ and for her to be the one to take my virginity, she gently undressed me and I lay down on her bed, my hips resting on a towel that she had spread on top of the sheet. As I watched avidly, she stood at the foot of the bed and slowly disrobed, until she was naked apart from her boots and hold-up stockings. She bent to unzip the boots, but I caught my breath – she looked so stunning with them on, so I told her not to take them off. She smiled and said ‘that’s my girl’, and then from a drawer she selected a medium-sized strap-on dildo. Miss Wilton told me call her Sandra when we here, and came to lie beside me on the bed. For a while she caressed and kissed various parts of my body, having the effect of both relaxing and exciting me, until without haste she eased my legs apart and positioned herself between them.

‘Janey, are you quite sure about this?’, she asked for the sixth or seventh time. I answered without hesitation: ‘Sandra, please, I want it and I want you most of all – take me, do it now!’ She slid forwards until the knob of the plastic cock was stroking against my pussy lips, and then gently but firmly eased it inwards. When it encountered my hymen she paused briefly to give lascivious oral attention to my throbbing breasts, which resulted in my cunt becoming even wetter and looser. Suddenly she pushed forward again, breaking into me with a swift movement – there was a moment of jolting pain, over almost as soon as it had registered, and then I was lost in the sensations as my once-cool teacher began to stroke the dildo in an out in with ever faster and deeper thrusts. I think I must have been almost shouting in my unbounded pleasure, as she took me to the third, biggest and best climax of that wonderful afternoon.

After I came, I lay limp and breathless on my older lover’s bed for several minutes. Then I roused myself, for I could see that Sandra was gently massaging her own breasts. ‘Let me do that’, I said softly, and I took her fullness into my mouth – it felt so good, so right. Sandra unbuckled the strap-on to give my tongue access to her cunt, and for the first time ever I tasted the sex juices of another woman and feel of her pubes and the muscles of her vagina and cervix. Gasping from my eager and enthusiastic attentions, Sandra reached to the drawer of the bedside table and produced a long blue plastic vibrator. She switched it on and handed it to me, saying ‘babe, do me, please.’ I knelt on the bed, my breasts almost brushing the sheet, and pushed the vibrator into my teacher’s cunt. The whole situation was such a turn on – aloof and snotty Miss Wilton had become my total lesbian bedroom whore, with my sweet young body driving her wild with desire. I had a sudden feeling of confidence and even of mastery over the older woman, and began to piston the vibrator in and out of her with vigour and relentless determination. She looked at me wide-eyed, hardly believing her luck, and began to gasp: ‘Oh migod! do me, oh! do me hard, do it harder, harder!’ I repositioned myself for a better angle, looked her straight in the eye, and to her further arousal I said: ‘I’m gonna do you, you fucking snotty bitch, I’m gonna make you cum, cum for me, you cunt, you slut!’ My hot words and the shafting with the vibrator, which was making wet slapping sounds as I drove it in and out of her gaping pussy, took her to the heights of ecstasy. Her back arched off the bed, her hips spread as wide as they could, and her whole body jerked in waves of orgasm before she collapsed down again, her eyes closed. I withdrew the vibrator, and then gently and tenderly I licked her slit clean and kissed each of her breasts. She drew me into her arms, and for the next half hour we just lay close, cuddling and caressing. We spoke for a while, and I assured her that I would never let anyone know about what we had done – and I confessed that Carla had not breathed a word of her secret, and it had been just a lucky guess. She was relieved at this, and playfully slapped me lightly on the bottom, saying I was a very naughty girl – and that she was glad that I was.

Then she took me to her bathroom and we showered together, laughing and joking in the confined space. She was a completely different person from the severe authoritarian schoolteacher, and I fell in love with the sweet body, impish smile and tender affection which she hid beneath her professional mask when at work. It was now nearly six o’clock and I would be expected home for the evening meal, so she gave me a lift in her car and dropped me at the end of the street, out of sight of my house. Before I got out of the car, I kissed her on the lips, and made her promise that we would make love again soon. She said it was too risky at school – we must act there as if nothing had happened, so she would be cool and I would tell my friends what a bitch I thought she was. However, I could come to her house sometimes after school and at the weekend. Then she said that Carla would be there on Saturday afternoon, and why not come along then get to know her better. That prospect nearly made me come on the spot, and I said I would. So within a week I went from inexperienced virgin to my first lesbian threesome – which certainly proved that when it’s us girls in bed, three definitely isn’t a crowd.

---

A father thinks his affair with his youngest daughter is a secret, but his wife, two other daughters, and have been enjoying incest during quarantine, too!

Incestuous Tales of the Quarantine

Story Eight: Dad’s Incestuous Daughters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

“Daddy!” Linda moaned as she worked her pussy up and down my cock. “Yes, yes, Daddy!”

The week since we’d started our incestuous relationship had been wild. I couldn’t believe the things we’d done in my office while the rest of the family was busy in other parts of our large house. Quarantine was still on, and here I was savoring my eighteen-year-old daughter’s cunt sliding up and down my cock. Her black hair swayed about her face. Her blue eyes shone. I gripped her ass, my computer chair creaked.

“Oh, Daddy, I’m going to cum,” Linda moaned, her pussy squeezing about my dick.

Ever since she snuck into my bedroom after I had made love to Ashley, my wife, and had sucked me off, things had changed. Linda had learned so much about sex, ostensibly for her stories. But that was the pretense. She had hardly written any of her stories.

She had spent a lot of time researching with my cock. Oral, anal, and different positions. Bent over the desk, pinned to the wall, on her hands and knees, riding me like she was right now, on her back, her side. She’d deep-throated my cock. I fucked her face.

We had done so many things. I groaned, my eighteen-year-old daughter working me towards that orgasm. The rest of the family would be disgusted. My wife would divorce me. My son, Clancy, would despise me. My other two daughters, Nancy and Renee, would think I was a disgusting pervert. But I couldn’t stop. Linda was addictive.

Her pussy squeezed about my cock as she slid up my shaft. My balls tightened. I came closer and closer to erupting. Closer and closer to spurting my cum into her snatch. To just flooding her with all my spunk. My face twisted with rapture.

“Oh, Daddy, yes!” she moaned. “I’m so close. Are you going to cum in me?”

“Yes, yes, I am!” I groaned, gripping my daughter’s asscheeks. She slammed her pussy down my cock.

The door to my office opened.

Ashley walked in, her blonde hair framing her smiling face. I had been looking at the door, my back to the desk, and I froze, my daughter’s cunt squeezing about my dick. Linda threw a look over her shoulder and squeaked in fright.

“Michael, honey,” my wife said pleasantly like she wasn’t seeing our eighteen-year-old daughter impaled on my cunt. “The garbage disposal is clogged. When you have a minute, can you unclog it.”

I gaped at my wife as she strolled over to Linda and me.

“You can finish up with Linda, of course,” she said and ducked her head down and kissed me on the lips. And not a quick peck, either. It was a hot one. My dick throbbed in my daughter’s cunt.

What the fuck was going on here?

Ashley broke the kiss, her blue eyes flashing to Linda. She then kissed our daughter on the lips. Linda squeaked, her pussy clenching down on my cock. She shuddered on me, my wife’s lips working on my daughters. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock.

What the fucking hell was fucking going on here?

Ashley broke the kiss and said, “So you’re taking care of your dad?”

Linda gave a slow, stunned nod.

“But you’re not riding him,” Ashley said, sounding exasperated. “You have to ride him to make him cum. Here, let me help you.”

My wife’s hand slid over mine gripping Linda’s left butt-cheek. Her fingers slid into our daughter’s crack, moving down. Then Linda gasped, her back arching and cunt clamping down on my cock hard.

“Mommy!” she squealed.

“Oh, I am positive your father has broken in this hole,” Ashley said. “He’s my husband, sweetie. I know what he likes. And since your my daughter, I know what you like.”

Ashley was fingering our daughter’s asshole? Had the world gone mad?

Then Ashley ducked her head down and sucked on Linda’s small nipple topping her round breasts. My daughter squealed in delight. My wife nursed and moved her hand. The wet sound of her sucking filled the room.

My daughter squirmed on my cock, stirring her cunt around my dick. Her flesh squeezed and relaxed. She moaned and groaned, her pants growing louder and louder while my wife kept sucking with passion on Linda’s nipple.

The ache swelled at the tip of my cock as the pleasure of this moment swelled through me. It was incredible to watch my wife suckling on my daughter’s nipple. I had no idea Ashley had any bisexual desires in her or that she would be fine with me fucking our youngest daughter.

The chair creaked. My pants rose. Linda’s face contorted. She moaned and gasped and whimpered. She made such cute and adorable sounds while my wife fingered her asshole and suckled at her nipple. My balls tightened, the explosive ache building at the tip of my cock.

“Fuck,” I breathed.

“I know, Daddy,” groaned my daughter. “She’s sucking on me. It’s… Oh, Daddy, it’s so strange. She’s really, really, really sucking on me. It’s making me dizzy. I’m going to cum.”

“Good,” I groaned, loving the way she squirmed her little cunt around my dick, my own orgasm building and building.

“Mommy!” she gasped. “Oh, Mommy, I’m going to… to… Yes!”

My daughter bucked. Her black hair flew, blue eyes squeezing shut. Her cunt rippled around my cock. That tight, hot, and young cunt rippled and writhed around my dick. It was amazing. Just absolutely amazing.

The pleasure convulsed around my shaft. The heat rushed through my body. My daughter’s hot cunt sucked at my cock. She made me feel incredible. I groaned, my face contorting. The pressure at my dick hit that peak.

“Oh, fuck,” I groaned and erupted.

My wife ripped her mouth off our daughter’s nipple. Ashley turned to face me, her blonde hair swaying over her shoulders, her big boobs jiggling against her very tight crop top. “Are you pumping your seed into our daughter’s cunt?”

“Yes,” I groaned.

“Wonderful,” she moaned and kissed me with heat.

I shuddered, my dick pumping spurt after spurt of my jizz into my daughter’s cunt while my wife thrust her tongue past my lips. She swirled it around in my mouth. It was incredible. I loved it. My eyes squeezed shut as every blast of my incestuous cum into my daughter’s young womb sent me to the heights of rapture.

I hovered there for one glorious moment, spurting my last blast of spunk into Linda’s cunt. I growled into my wife’s kiss. My daughter whimpered, her pussy’s convulsions slowing. She stopped milking my cock and slumped forward.

My wife broke the kiss. “There. Wasn’t that nice.”

“Yeah,” I panted, still stunned.

My wife straightened and pulled her hand from Linda’s asshole. My wife held up two fingers and thrust them in her mouth, sucking on them as she sauntered out of the office. She paused at the door, cheeks hollowing, lips ruby. She wore a tight skirt that hugged to the curve of her ass.

Her fingers slid out of her mouth. “When you get a chance, the garbage disposal is clogged.”

“Yeah,” I said, stunned as she walked out, leaving the door to my office open.

I panted, so confused by what had happened. Linda leaned on me, her round and firm titties pressing on my chest. My cock was still hard in her cunt. I couldn’t believe how arousing that was. I wanted to beg my wife to stay. See if she would eat out Linda’s cum-filled pussy.

“Well, well, well, Daddy,” Nancy, my oldest daughter said. The twenty-one-year-old girl, twin sister to my son, peeked in. Her brown hair spilled over her face, her blue eyes looking naughty. “You and Linda, huh?”

“Uh,” I swallowed.

“Hot,” Nancy said and stepped into the room wearing a short tennis skirt that looked three sizes too small for her and a tank top that gripped her round breasts. It was clear she was wearing a bra. “Hey, Renee, check this out.”

Renee, the middle child at nineteen, peeked in next, her sandy blonde hair spilling over her shoulders. She wore a red bikini top whose triangles barely covered her youthful, C-cup titties. She wore a similar tennis skirt to Nancy’s that looked too short on her tan body. She had spent the quarantine poolside.

“Oh, hot,” Renee said. “Linda, you little cutie. I can’t believe you seduced Daddy. That’s so awesome.”

“It is?” Linda asked, sounding so unsure as her two older sisters stared at her. “I mean, it is. I seduced him. I sucked his cock while he was sleeping after he had been with Mom.”

“Nice,” Nancy said, sauntering to us, Renee following in her wake. “So, do you have a pussy full of Daddy’s cum?”

“Yep,” Linda said in that way the youngest child would when she had her older sisters paying attention to her. Trying to act mature and sophisticated. Showing off.

Nancy and Renee both licked their lips, nipples poking at their tops. “Hot,” Nancy moaned. “Renee and I love eating creampies.”

“Creampies?” asked Linda. Then she said. “I love them, too.”

“You don’t even know what they are,” Renee said. “But you will.”

Renee and Nancy grabbed my daughter and pulled her off my cock. She gasped as she stumbled off my body, her naked body flushed. Round titties jiggled. She had a nice set of C-cups, the same size as Renee’s breasts. Nancy had D’s while my wife was blessed with big F-cups. Our daughters were taking after her.

Linda squeaked as she was bent over her desk that set on the left side of my office. She was bent over it, her keyboard shoved out of the way. Her mouse fell to the carpeted floor. My other two daughters bent over, their skirts riding up and over their round rumps. I shuddered at the sight of their young asses.

“Mmm, daddy-daughter creampie,” moaned Nancy.

“Yum!” groaned Renee.

They both pressed their heads in, cheeks tight together. They wiggled their hips, their asses almost pointed at me. I swallowed and stood up. I moved behind them to watch them licking my cum out of Linda’s pussy.

I could see their pussies. Renee had hers shaved, her tight slit beading with her juices. They coated her plump vulva and ran down her thighs. Nancy had a brown-furred muff beaded with her cream. I breathed in deeply.

The sweet scent of Linda’s pussy had permeated the room, but two new scents were added to it. Tart and spicy. My daughters’ scents formed a naughty melange in my nose. I groaned, my mouth salivating. My dick throbbed, thrusting out hard and dripping my youngest daughter’s cream.

My other two daughters wiggled their rumps at me. Their hips moved back and forth. I shuddered, the sight so intoxicating. They were clearly teasing me. They had come in here for a reason. My wife’s behavior was starting to make sense.

I wasn’t the only one who had found incestuous delights with our daughters during the quarantine. Now Ashley was sharing.

I pressed my cock into Nancy’s brown bush. Her wet curls slid over my dick and brushed the crown. The pleasure tickled my spongy flesh. I groaned at the feeling of her hot cuntlips kissing the tip of my cock. She was a wild girl. I knew she had been sexually active for a year. I hadn’t been happy.

But now…

I thrust into her pussy with ease.

“Daddy!” Nancy groaned as I slammed to the hilt in her cunt. I savored the incestuous thrill of being in my oldest daughter. She felt different from her mother and younger sister. I groaned, savoring that delight. It was incredible.

“Fuck,” I gasped, savoring this delight. “Oh, fuck, that’s good.”

“It is,” moaned Nancy as I drew back, her pussy gripping my cock.

I slammed back into my eldest. I fucked my daughter with passion, ramming my cock to the hilt in her pussy and then drawing back. That snatch was incredible to feel wrapped around my shaft. Just a treat.

I shuddered, my dick throbbing. My balls tightened. The ache swelled and swelled, my dick coming alive with the pleasure of her twat. I held her hips tight and fucked her with passion. My cock buried to the hilt in her again and again. I loved every moment of it. I plunged to the hilt in her cunt, fucking her hard, my hand resting on Renee’s ass as I did.

“Daddy,” Renee moaned. “Don’t forget about my pussy. Fuck me, too!”

“Oh, god,” I groaned.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Linda moaned. “Daddy, Daddy, they’re licking all your cum out of me. Then they’re going to teach me about creampies.”

“They are teaching you about creampies,” I groaned and pulled my dick out of Nancy’s cunt.

My eldest groaned her disappointment as I shifted over to Renee’s shaved cunt. I pressed my cock against her plump vulva and tight slit. Her pussy lips spread over my cock and sucked me in with ease. She moaned as I savored the fourth pussy in our family.

Nineteen-year-old cunt squeezed so wonderfully tight around me. She whimpered as I slid into her juicy depths. Her cunt clenched hard about me, teasing me. I groaned, savoring this pleasure as I pumped away at her. I fucked her hard.

She moaned, licking at Linda’s cunt as she did. Her blonde hair spilled into Nancy’s brown as they feasted on Linda’s cum-filled pussy. My youngest daughter moaned and gasped, squirming on her desk. She squeaked out in delight as I fucked Renee.

“Daddy,” Nancy groaned. “Get back in me. You have to fuck us both.”

“Shit,” I groaned and ripped my dick out of Renee’s.

The ache at the tip died some in the few seconds it took to change pussies. I slid through Nancy’s silky bush and found her cunt. I buried to the hilt in her. She gasped and groaned, squeezing her cunt down around my cock. The pleasure of that moment spilled through me.

I groaned and my dick throbbed, the pressure in my balls growing stronger and stronger as I pumped away at Nancy’s cunt. As I did, I cupped Renee’s shaved pussy. Her hot flesh felt amazing on my digits. I pressed them into her twat.

Three digits slammed to the hilt in my daughter’s twat. She groaned, her cunt squeezing down on my fingers. It was incredible. Just something delicious to enjoy. I thrust away at her Nancy’s cunt and fingered Renee’s twat.

“Yes, yes, yes, Daddy!” groaned Nancy.

“Oh, Daddy, that’s nice,” Renee purred. “Keep my pussy warmed up until it’s my turn.”

I groaned, fucking away at Nancy’s cunt. I plowed into her, that wonderful ache swelling. I just wanted to stay in her pussy, but Renee’s twat felt so amazing around my digits. She beckoned, too. Her snatch needed my dick.

I pulled out of both my daughter’s cunts and switched. I thrust fingers into Nancy’s quim as I slammed my dick to the hilt in Renee’s cunt. She gasped as I penetrated her. I filled her up to the hilt. Her moans echoed through the room. They were so delicious to hear. Her cunt squeezed tight about me, massaging me.

“Fuck, yes!” I groaned, fingering one of my daughter’s cunt and fucking the other’s.

“Daddy!” Renee moaned.

“Mmm, yes, Daddy,” Nancy moaned. “I knew you’d be a stud.”

“He is!” Linda squealed. “I’m going to cum. Oh, my, yes, I’m going to cum!”

“Do it, baby sis,” Nancy moaned.

Her cunt squeezed tighter about my fingers. I groaned and ripped out of Renee’s cunt. I shifted over my left hand fingering Renee as I slammed my cock into Nancy’s furred muff. The pleasure was incredible. My balls tightened as I fucked her.

Linda’s back arched. She squealed in delight, the sounds she made when cumming. Renee’s and Nancy’s heads both moved as the two sisters licked up Linda’s cream. I groaned, fucking Nancy hard at the lesbian, incestuous sight.

“Yes!” I growled, slamming into Nancy’s cunt hard.

“Daddy, Daddy, they keep licking me!” Linda moaned. “I love it!”

“Good!” I groaned and switched.

I savored the heaven of sliding into Renee’s cunt while my right hand fingered Nancy’s twat. Her silky curls tickled my knuckles as I pumped my digits in and out of her cunt. But not as hard as I fucked Renee’s twat. My balls tightened, my orgasm hurtling closer and closer.

I had to cum. Explode. I had to burst with such passion. I groaned, the pleasure swelling and swelling in me. My cock buried hard and fast into my middle daughter’s cunt. I groaned, thrusting my digits into Nancy’s twat.

Then I switched.

I went back and forth.

I fucked one daughter’s cunt and fingered the other. My balls swelled in pressure as each pussy brought me closer and closer to erupting. I kept them wet and ready with my digits. They were moaning and lapping at Linda’s cunt.

My youngest loved her sisters’ cunnilingus. She moaned and gasped. She came again, her body shuddering through her pleasure as I growled. Switching pussies calmed my dick down just enough that I was lasting twice as long as normal.

But that was starting to change. The ache built faster. I groaned, pumping away at Nancy’s cunt. I shuddered, my ache swelling. I buried into her, my two fingers reaming out Renee’s juicy pussy. Nancy’s head threw back.

“Fuck, yes, Daddy!” she gasped.

Her pussy went wild around my dick.

I groaned as I thrust away at my eldest daughter’s cumming pussy. Her flesh rippled and writhed around me. She sucked at me with such hunger. I groaned, my nuts tightening. This was insane. I wanted to cum in her, but…

I ripped out of Nancy’s pussy, tore my fingers out of Renee’s quim, and then replaced them with my big dick. My middle daughter moaned. Her pussy clenched tight about me. I buried to the hilt in her, my heart racing. The pleasure swelled and swelled.

She gasped. She came. Her pussy went wild around my dick. Her hot flesh sucked at me. It was incredible to feel. I loved every moment of it. She sucked at me. I shuddered, my balls tightening as I hurtled towards that moment of my eruption.

“Fuck, yes!” I groaned. “Oh, my fucking god, that’s amazing!”

I exploded in Renee’s cunt.

My cum pumped into Renee’s pussy, but Nancy needed it, too. Grunting, pleasure slamming through my body, I ripped out of Renee’s cunt. I splashed jizz on her rump and Nancy’s. I slammed my cumming dick into my eldest daughter.

Basted her incestuous pussy now, too.

Nancy’s pussy rippled around my cock as I fired the last few spurts of cum into her. She groaned, her face twisting with rapture. She shuddered, her twat milking around my dick. She sucked at me. Made me groan and growl. My face contorted as I fired those last blasts of spunk into her twat.

“Damn,” I panted, my chest rising and falling.

Then I heard more moans. Gasps. Pants. A woman groaning. Flesh slapping flesh. I glanced over to the right at the doorway where my wife stood naked, hands braced on the doorframe. Her big boobs heaved as our son fucked her from behind. I gaped at the sight of Clancy’s youthful face appearing over his mother’s shoulder. He grinned at me as he dipped into my wife, fucking her hard and fast.

“That’s it, Clancy,” moaned Ashley. “Ooh, fuck your mommy hard.”

“He’s amazing,” Renee moaned, rising up. “Clancy and I are lovers, Daddy.”

“Mmm, so are Mom and me,” Nancy moaned, her cunt squeezing down on my cock.

“And me and Daddy!” Linda moaned, sounding so happy.

“Yeah,” I panted, surprised by this.

My wife smiled at me, then she motioned to me as our sun fucked her. I swallowed and pulled out of Nancy’s pussy. My dick swayed, throbbing hard from this strange moment. I approached my wife, her big tits heaving.

She grabbed my face and kissed me with such passion. Her lips melted against mine. She thrust her tongue into my mouth with passion as our son fucked into my wife. He pounded her hard from behind, grinning as he did. He had brown hair, looking like a younger version of myself.

My wife broke the kiss and moaned, “Love you, Michael.” She grinned at me. “Mmm, Nancy taught me it’s not cheating if it’s incest.”

“Fuck,” I groaned and then gasped as my wife bent over. She grabbed my hips and sucked my dick into her mouth fresh from two of our daughters’ pussies. She nursed on my cock, bent over, getting nailed from behind by my son.

He groaned at me as my wife bobbed her head up and down my cock, sucking me fully hard again in moments. Ashley had always been a great cocksucker, and she sucked me with passion, loving my dick as our son fucked her hard from behind.

I shuddered, my dick aching and throbbing. Another load of cum was building and building in my nuts. I couldn’t believe this was happening. This was surreal. The entire family fucking. I swayed, bemused by this.

My dick throbbed and ached as my wife sucked hard. She swirled her tongue around the tip, sending pleasure rippling down to my balls. She moaned, too, groaning from the pleasure of our son fucking her pussy.

The pussy he came from.

“Goddamn,” I groaned, incest turning me on big time.

I glanced behind me to see Renee and Nancy pulling Linda up and then kissing her. The three of them engaged in a lesbian, three-way smooch full of tongue. My dick throbbed and ached as I watched, my cum dripping off of my daughters’ rumps.

Their tongues danced together while I savored my wife’s sucking. She slid her mouth up and down my cock, rocking to the force of Clancy’s thrusts. My son pounded my wife hard. He fucked his mother with passion.

Nancy broke the kiss and moaned, “Linda, time for you to lick some pussy!”

“Yes!” squealed Linda. “I have to research that for a story. Know what it’s like for the guy.”

“Or the gal,” said Nancy. “Girl-on-girl fun is hot.”

“Mmm, it is,” moaned Renee. “And so’s getting fucked by our brother.”

I shuddered as Renee pressed Linda down to her knees. Then Renee pulled her little sister to her pussy. Nancy knelt down, her hand on Linda’s ass, and started whispering instructions. I couldn’t hear them, but Renee shuddered, her hands untying her bikini top. Her round breasts spilled out.

I groaned, savoring this. It was so hot. My balls tightened as my wife sucked on my dick with hunger. Pleasure flowed down my shaft and through my body. She nursed on me while our son fucked her with passion. He pounded her.

“Oh, damn, Mom!” Clancy groaned. “Love fucking your pussy.”

How long had their incest been going on?

“Yes, yes, I’m going to dump my cum in you, Mom!”

“Do it,” I groaned, finding myself turned on by the idea of my son spurting his cum in my wife. If it was another man, I’d be furious, but he was made from Ashley and me. Nancy was right. How could incest ever be cheating?

Our children were Ashley and me recombined in new and exciting ways.

I groaned, hearing Renee’s moans as Linda learned to lick pussy, devouring the few shots of cum I had fired into Renee’s cunt. I panted, my dick throbbing and aching in my wife’s sucking mouth. She nursed with hunger.

“Mmm, I licked Dad’s jizz out of Mom’s pussy, and it was hot,” Nancy purred.

“What?” I groaned.

“Yeah, that day Mom and you had that afternoon delight,” Nancy said. “You know, what got you and Linda to start banging.”

“I listened and was masturbating in Renee’s bedroom,” Linda cooed. “Then I sucked Daddy’s cock.”

“Just like I had hoped,” Nancy purred.

Was my eldest the mastermind behind all of this?

I shuddered and groaned, my dick throbbing. Pleasure rippled through my body. The pressure in my balls ached. It felt incredible. my wife sucked hard as our son rammed into her from behind. He fucked her with passion.

Renee moaned her delight. Linda’s lesson proceeded. She made her older sister shudder. I kept glancing over my shoulder to watch Renee’s round tits jiggle. They were firm and tan save for pale triangles around her nipples.

“Oh, Linda, yes!” Renee moaned. “Ooh, you’re such a good, little sister.”

“Pussy tastes so good,” purred Linda.

“Yes, it does,” Nancy moaned.

My wife groaned around my cock. I swear she was agreeing, too.

That had my blood boiling. I shuddered and grabbed my wife’s head. Her blonde hair spilled over my fingers. I fucked in and out of her mouth now, driving my cock to the back of her throat while my son fucked her hard.

He grinned at me, nodding and he thrust just as hard. My wife moaned, her fingernails biting into my hips. My cock hit the back of her throat. I felt her relax then I was sliding down her gullet. My balls smacked into her chin.

“Damn, Dad, did you just deep-throat Mom?” Clancy asked.

“Your mother has a lot of talents,” I groaned and drew back, Ashley moaning the entire time.

Her vocal cords hummed around my dick. She massaged me. I groaned, loving the feel of the buzzing around the tip of my cock. Then I was out of her gullet and just in her mouth, her tongue sliding around my tip. I groaned and drove back down her throat.

My nuts smacked into her chin over and over again as I fucked my wife’s mouth. I rammed to the hilt in her. I groaned, the pressure building and building in my balls. I came closer and closer to erupting. Closer and closer to exploding.

I loved it.

I drove my cock down my wife’s throat again and again. She sucked and slurped, such wet and sloppy sounds coming from her mouth. Clancy slammed hard into her. He groaned, his face twisting in pleasure.

“Come on, Mom,” he groaned. “Come on and cum on my dick!”

She groaned and then she shuddered. My son groaned. My wife squealed. I knew she was climaxing on our son’s cock. I groaned, my dick plowing down her throat. I pulled back, the suction incredible.

“Yes!” Clancy gasped, his head throwing back. “Take it, Mom!”

“Fuck,” I groaned and came in my wife’s mouth.

My son and I fired our jizz into my wife. She sucked down my spunk with hunger. She nursed it all out of me. I groaned as she did, my face scrunching up from the pleasure. She gulped down my cum while her pussy worked our son dry.

Clancy groaned, and I moaned. In the background, Renee whimpered. I loved all these sounds. I savored all these moments as I emptied my balls into my wife’s mouth. Stars danced across my vision. I shuddered at the passion.

Then I slid out of my wife and stumbled back. I sat on the edge of my daughter’s desk, panting. My wife straightened, licking her lips. She had cum on them. Then Nancy bounded up and darted over. She pressed against my wife. I hadn’t noticed when Nancy’s top had come off, but her D’s pressed into my wife’s soft F’s.

They kissed with hunger while Clancy panted and pulled out. My wife and daughter kissed with passion. It was incredible to watch. Nancy and my wife’s tongues went at it. They drifted to the side, my wife pinning Nancy against the wall.

Clancy headed into the office and went for Renee. She glanced at him, her face twisting in passion. She reached out her right arm and hooked the back of his neck. She pulled him in for a kiss as Linda kept feasting on her pussy.

I watched my son and daughter kiss. Linda kept feasting, her black hair spilling down her back. She was the only child I had with my hair color. She looked so cute with her mouth planted on Renee’s twat.

Clancy broke the kiss and groaned, “Are you going to cum on our little sister’s face?”

“Yes!” Renee moaned. “Oh, god, yes!”

“Do it,” he panted.

She grabbed his cock, stroking him. She pumped her hands up and down his dick as she ground her pussy on Linda’s face. My dick twitched. I swallowed. It was impossible that I could have anything stirring in my cock after three orgasms.

I was in my early forties.

And yet my dick was chubbing up. My wife and eldest daughter were still locked in their tongue wrestle, bodies pressed tight. My wife tugged off our daughter’s skirt. It fell down around her waist. They were both naked now, loving each other.

“Make her cum, Linda,” Clancy said, his hand placing on the back of Linda’s head. “Make our sister cum.”

“Yes!” Linda moaned.

Renee shuddered and then she threw back her head. She came. Her body bucked. Linda whimpered. She licked up those pussy juices. Was Renee the tart one or the spicy one I had smelled. I shuddered, my dick swelling almost fully hard.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Renee moaned. “That’s so good. Oh, Linda!”

“Mmm, drown our sister,” Clancy groaned, sounding so excited at the prospect.

“I am,” groaned Renee. “I’m drowning her. I’m dumping so much cream down her mouth. She’s gulping it all down.”

“Good,” I panted.

“Yes,” Ashley moaned. “That’s so good.” She let out a throaty moan. “I love Nancy’s pussy.”

“Mmm, Mom is a pussyhound for my cunt, Daddy,” Nancy purred. “She just loves it.”

“I do,” groaned Ashley as she sank down to the ground. “I shouldn’t have favorites, but…”

I glanced at my youngest and understood.

Linda pulled her face from Renee’s pussy and then glanced over to see my wife’s. Ashley dripped with our son’s cum, her blonde bush matted in it. Linda licked her lips and then she crawled over to my wife and buried her face into that bush, licking away.

“Linda!” Ashley moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, lick your brother’s cum out of me.”

“It’s almost as good as Daddy’s cum,” moaned Linda.

“She has no taste,” Renee said, looking over at Clancy. They stared at each other like a couple in love. She kissed him, their tongues dancing. He gripped her ass and backed up, finding my computer chair. He pulled her down with him as he sat on it.

She grabbed his cock, still kissing him. Her tan ass, savor for a narrow, pale triangle that covered her crack, wiggled. She guided his cock to her shaved pussy and impaled her cunt down his dick wet from her mother’s cunt.

I groaned at the sight. Renee rode my son to my right and my younger daughter devoured her mother’s pussy to my left. Linda feasted on Ashley who devoured Nancy. My eldest daughter, her firm tits jiggling, smiled at me.

“Incest is the best, isn’t it, Daddy?” she cooed, her blue eyes sparkling.

“Yes, it is,” I groaned.

“You should fuck Renee in the ass, Dad,” groaned Clancy, his hands parting his sister’s butt-cheeks. “Renee is an anal fiend.”

“I am!” Renee moaned. “Oh, Daddy, I would love for our first time to be with you fucking me in the ass while I ride Clancy.”

“Ooh, she’s getting the first DP,” gasped Nancy. “Damn, I wanted that.”

“You got to Mom and Clancy first,” Renee purred. “And Daddy. I want this!”

“I got to Daddy first,” Linda purred.

“Technically, that was me,” Ashley said.

Technically, that was Marsha when I was eighteen. But why bring her up? Ashley hated Marsha.

I moved to Renee, my dick throbbing. I opened my desk drawer to pull out the bottle of lube I used when enjoying anal with Linda. I squirted it on my cock, watching as Renee worked her pussy up and down Clancy’s cock. It was a slow glide, lazy. She was taking her time, enjoying her brother thoroughly.

She glanced back at me over her shoulder and smiled. “Daddy, getting all nice and lubed for my tight ass?”

“Don’t want to hurt my baby girl.”

“I’m your baby girl,” Linda moaned.

“All my daughters are my baby girls,” I said. “Even you, Nancy.”

“Mmm, your dirty baby girl,” Nancy moaned. Then she gasped. “Yes, Mom, you know what I like!”

I set down the bottle of lube and moved into position. I aimed my cock at my daughter’s butt-crack, her cheeks still being held apart by Clancy. Renee’s brown sphincter winked at me. I dived in as she slammed down her brother’s dick. She swallowed his shaft, taking every inch of him she could. He groaned, his face contorting in bliss.

I pressed my cock against her asshole as she started to rise up her brother’s shaft. Her anal ring pressed on my cock as I drilled against her tight hole. She whimpered, her asshole surrendering to my dick. She had definitely been broken in by her brother.

“Yes!” Renee moaned. “Oh, I have Daddy and you in me, Clancy!”

“Enjoy,” my son groaned.

“I am!”

My daughter’s back arched while her bowels squeezed about my dick sliding into her anal depths. She moaned and whimpered, her pleasure echoing through the room. I drank it in, panting and shuddering as I bottomed out in her bowels.

I drew back as she slid her pussy up her brother’s cock. The three of us all groaned. The pleasure spilled through my body. I shuddered and slammed forward. I fucked into her bowels. I pounded her hard and fast.

It was incredible to feel. Just an amazing delight to have my daughter’s young ass about my dick. She wasn’t as tight as Linda, but she still felt amazing. My hands slid around her torso to find her firm, young titties.

“Ooh, Daddy,” she moaned as I groped her. “Pay attention, Clancy, he knows how to play with tits.”

“Don’t I?” Clancy groaned.

“I’ve had a lot of practice,” I said, my fingers digging into Renee’s tits as I fucked her in the ass.

“Yes!” she purred.

Her bowels squeezed about my cock, holding me tight. I loved the feel of her wrapped about me as I sodomized her. I fucked her hard and fast. I buried to the hilt in her with passion. I groaned, loving the feel of her bowels squeezing about me.

The chair creaked as she rode her brother, her hands on his shoulders. His hands gripped her hips. His youthful face twisted as he experienced the bliss of his sister’s cunt. I bet her pussy would feel amazing about my cock.

I knew I’d found out soon.

I slammed into my daughter’s bowels, reaming her out. Nancy and my wife both moaned, Ashley’s groans muffled by our daughter’s pussy. It was hot hearing their lesbian threesome as I shared my daughter with my son.

“Oh, yes, yes, Mom!” Nancy moaned. “Oooh, you love my pussy!”

“I do!” groaned Ashley. “Such a yummy cunt!”

“Like yours, Mom!” groaned Linda. “Ooh, more of Clancy’s cum.”

My wife gasped while I heard Linda sucking away at her mother’s cunt. The noises were inspiring, driving me to plunge my dick hard into my daughter’s asshole. I reamed her out, pounding Renee hard with my dick.

She moaned, her flesh squeezing around me, increasing the friction in such exciting ways. I groaned, loving that bliss. It was amazing to enjoy. I loved every second of it. I groaned, thrusting away. I fucked in deep and hard. I buried my dick to the hilt in my daughter’s asshole.

“All gone!” Linda moaned. “Mmm, but Mommy, you still taste good.”

“Wonderful,” purred Ashley. “Keep licking my pussy, honey. You’re going to make Mommy cum.”

“Yes, yes, Linda, make your mother cum!” I groaned, slamming into Renee’s bowels, my fingers digging into her tits.

“Yes, Daddy!” my youngest moaned.

This was all so hot. Our entire family enjoying themselves. I shuddered, thrusting away at my daughter’s bowels. I fucked her hard and fast. I plunged to the hilt in her asshole, my nuts tightening. That pressure built again.

Four times.

Incest was amazing.

I slammed into my daughter, my balls smacking into her taint. My crotch spanked her butt-cheeks. I buried to the hilt in her again and again. The pressure in my nuts grew more and more intense. It drove me to hammer my daughter’s asshole.

She gasped, working her hips up and down her brother’s cock. Her moans mixed with Nancy’s and Ashley’s. The air brimmed with all that feminine, incestuous passion. It was incredible. I thrust hard at my daughter’s asshole.

“Fuck,” I groaned and slammed into Renee’s asshole, driving her down her brother’s cock.

“Daddy!” she gasped out in delight, her bowels squeezing about my dick.

I drew back, the ache building and building at the tip of my cock. My balls tightened. I groped her tits. I squeezed them as I drilled into her bowels. I was so close. I just needed a little bit more to thrust me over the edge.

“Oh, fuck, Mom!” gasped Nancy behind me. “Yes!”

My eldest daughter’s orgasmic moans echoed through the office. I glanced behind me to see her round breasts heaving. She ground against Ashley’s face. My wife’s blonde hair rustled about her shoulders as she drank our daughter’s pussy cream. I shuddered at the sight while hammering Renee’s bowels and playing with her firm tits.

Then my wife groaned. Her body shuddered. Linda purred in delight, getting to lick up her mother’s pussy juices. Her little rump wiggled, her sparse, black bush dripping with her own excitement.

“Oh, that’s so fucking good!” Nancy moaned. “Oh, drink it up, Mommy! And you, too, Linda! Drink our mother’s cream!”

“I am!” my youngest squealed.

“Fuck,” I groaned, slamming hard into Renee’s asshole.

“I know!” my daughter purred, her bowels squeezing around my dick. “Daddy! Clancy. Your dicks! Yes!”

Her bowel rippled around my dick. Her hot flesh convulsed and writhed. It was so hot to experience. I loved every second of it. This wonderful pleasure burned around my dick. It was incredible to experience. My daughter’s asshole felt amazing. Fantastic. I shuddered, my pleasure building and building in me. My back arched, the rapture swelling in my nuts. My hands squeezed her breasts.

“Fuck, yes!” Clancy groaned. “Renee!”

“Oh, yes, yes, Clancy!” she moaned. “I love it when my big brother cums in my pussy!”

I slammed into her bowels, her rippling flesh sucking at me. I drew back, her asshole spasming around my dick. Her moans filled the air while my son basted her pussy with his jizz. I groaned and buried to the hilt in her.

I erupted.

“Yes!” I growled and pumped my daughter’s asshole full of my cum. My jizz flooded into her spasming bowels. The pleasure rushed through my mind. It blazed across my thoughts. I groaned, savoring every minute of this pleasure. It was incredible. “Oh, fuck, that’s good!”

My cock spurted over and over into her bowels. She whimpered as her flesh milked me dry. She worked out blast after blast of my cum with her naughty asshole. It was incredible to experience. I shuddered, my jizz firing over and over into her bowels. I hit that peak and fired that last blast into her asshole.

“Fuck,” I panted. “Oh, fuck, Renee.”

“Daddy,” she moaned, her tits quivering in my hand. “That was incredible.”

“It was,” I panted and slid out of her. My cock popped out, and I leaned against the wall, panting.

Renee dismounted Clancy as Nancy, Ashley, and Linda broke apart. Nancy rushed at Renee, bent her over Linda’s desk, and began licking my cum out of Renee’s asshole. Clancy rose and headed to Linda, his cock swaying before her.

“Mind if I fuck you, Linda?” he asked.

“Well…” She glanced at me, her blue eyes questioning.

I nodded to her.

“Sure!”

My son pushed her down and mounted her, kissing her and tasting my wife’s pussy cream on her lips. He slammed his dick into her while Renee moaned out her pleasure, getting her asshole rimmed out by Nancy. This was exciting.

My wife came up beside me, her big breasts jiggling and face smeared in pussy cream. She snuggled up beside me. “So, the garbage disposal?”

I stared at her and laughed. I kissed my wife, discovering that Nancy had the spicy pussy, as our family embarked on something new. I pulled my wife to me tight. God, could I go for a fifth time so soon?

I felt so young. I broke the kiss. “Once I’m done fucking you.”

My wife beamed at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Quarantine came and went. My wife and I had our favorite daughter, Linda for me and Nancy for my wife, while Renee and Clancy were wishing they could get married at times. Half the nights I spent with Ashley and half with Linda while my wife was with Nancy. One night a week, Renee would sleep with me and my wife would sleep with Clancy while Linda and Nancy spent sisterly time together.

We still had fun as a family. That would never change. My wife and I loved each other and our children. We all had our fun. So it wasn’t all that shocking when our daughters and my wife came up pregnant.

It was hard to say who was the father of which women.

Linda and Ashley claimed I was the father of theirs while Nancy and Renee chose Clancy as their incestuous baby daddy. Our family was about to get a whole lot bigger. It was such an exciting time. All thanks to quarantine. It made me wonder if any other families discovered this delight.

How many others were out there enjoying their own incestuous love because of the lockdown. Would we ever know?

Either way, my family was united in ways I could never imagine.

The END of this Incestuous Tale of the Quarantine

---

This is the fourth of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. Chapters 4, 5 and 6 are considerably longer than the others in the series. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE FOUR

Jenny Neustein, the teacher who had done most of the work of organising the reunion event, was feeling very satisfied with her efforts. Everything had been ready on time and the party was going well, with a lively buzz of conversation as former students greeted each other and the teachers from their day. Jenny had carefully recruited all of her helpers from the most reliable and mature of the 11th and 12th grades (the seventeen and eighteen year olds), and they were doing her proud, from the guys who were keeping an eye on the parking and directing people through from the front entrance, to the boys and girls who were preparing the snacks, serving the drinks, and clearing away.

She was particularly pleased with two of her most favourite girls from her 11th grade geography class, a pair of seventeen-year-old best friends, Brooke Carter and Lauren O’Rourke. As she had expected of the out-going bubbly pair, they had made particular efforts to be pleasant to guests whilst looking after their assigned tables of little sandwiches and canapes, and earlier in the evening Jenny had noticed Lauren chatting animatedly with pretty Nashiko Giancona, whom Jenny remembered very well from her classes in the first year of her appointment at the school. The teacher was unaware, however, that the two friends had been sneaking some glasses of the fizzy white wine from the nearby table where they being poured by an eighteen-year-old 12th grader, the effects of which were fuelling their liveliness.

They were two of the most striking and attractive teenage girls at the school, but aroused surprisingly little jealousy amongst the other female students. This was partly because they were genuinely nice and equally friendly towards everyone, and partly because they didn’t seem that interested in having boyfriends and were not seen as potential rivals or poachers; if a few of the other girls, and one or two of the staff, were beginning to wonder about where their interests might lie and how just close these two friends might actually be, they kept it to themselves and did not spread any rumours about them.

Lauren was a stunning redhead whose pretty face and hourglass figure turned heads wherever she went. Her Irish ancestry was apparent in her ginger hair, light skin with its hint of freckles, sweet round face, snub nose and green eyes. Lauren’s reddish hair fell straight from her left-of-centre parting and was trimmed at collar-length, the apparently simple style neatly framing her lively features. She had a full bust for her age, with prominent globular breasts that amply filled her 30D bra size, a slim waist, and a firm jut to her well-rounded ass. In contrast, her friend Brooke was almost the classic blonde, tall and slim, with conical 28B breasts and a tight trim ass which tapered to her long legs. Brooke’s natural blonde hair was also straight, but both finer and longer than Lauren’s, coming well down her back and at the front artlessly brushing across the top of her breasts. Both girls had the alluring glow of healthy youth, and were very athletic – Brooke was a trampoline gymnast and played in the school basketball team, whilst Lauren played soccer and they were both members of the softball team. They were outgoing and cheerful by nature, with an appetite for jokes and a tendency to egg each other on until they collapsed into a heap of hysterical giggles. For this event, they had dressed as Ms Neustein had told her assistants was appropriate: they were both wearing plain white shirts, which Brooke had combined with a pair of black slacks and Lauren with a neat black pencil skirt that tapered to just below the knees, with a five-inch vent at the back; on this warm evening, neither had bothered with stockings or socks.

Lauren and Brooke had been best friends for several years, and over the last six months they had both become increasingly attracted to the other in a sexual way. This began quite tentatively with some kissing, initially under the pretext of practicing so as to get the technique right for boyfriends – which actually neither of them had or wanted. Then, using the same increasingly transparent excuse, they had moved on to petting and caressing, at first whilst fully dressed and touching each other only above the waist. Predictably, it was Brooke’s fondling of Lauren’s ripe breasts which had turned them both on so much that the pretence was dropped. Their eyes had met with sudden relieved understanding, and Lauren had pulled her T-shirt off over her head and had lain back down on her bed, topless as she was not wearing a bra, and had begged her friend to continue stroking her. Greatly daring, Brooke had instead lowered her mouth to kiss the redhead’s breasts, making her moan and spread her legs as the blonde sucked on each of her titties in turn. That evening had been about four months ago, when Brooke was having a sleepover at Lauren’s whilst her parents were away for the weekend, and it had given them the opportunity to go much further – to their first explorations of each other’s cunts, and their first oral sex, tasting and licking each other’s pussies. After this, although they were very careful in public, they could hardly keep their hands off each other when they were alone.

Three weeks after that night, during another sleepover (Lauren’s parents were quite regularly out of town), with much ceremony and kissing, they had carefully taken each other’s virginity, using an old vibrator that didn’t actually vibrate any more. The device had belonged to Brooke’s older sister, who had discarded it as useless when she had moved away to a job on the west coast – but, by a fortunate chance, Brooke had noticed it in the trash and had retrieved it. During the last few weeks, the pretty pair of teen lovers had become more expert in its use, going in deeper and for longer before they came. They were both eagerly looking forward to another lengthy sexual exploration later that night, for Lauren’s parents were away again and – as had become usual – it had been arranged for Brooke to sleep over. Both girls had spent a good part of the evening day-dreaming about the love-making to come, and it was this state of secret excitement which had led to their sneaking a couple of glasses of the cool fizzy wine for themselves, although at the age of seventeen they were legally forbidden to touch it. They were quite some way from being drunk, but were perhaps a little merry – the bubbly drink had enhanced their naturally bubbly personalities, and was making them a bit more daring than they otherwise might have been.

The reunion event was coming to an end, and Jenny Neustein decided to begin the process of tidying up the gymnasium (it was the only room in the school of suitable size for such a gathering). She directed her young helpers to a variety of tasks, and asked Brooke and Lauren to be responsible for collecting the empty wine bottles and taking them out to the bottle bank for recycling. As the girls did this, they found that three of the bottles still had some wine left in them, and so, after dropping the others into the bottle-bank, they decided to sneak away with these and have a few moments by themselves. It was a lovely warm summer night, and they settled down together in a section of lawn which was not far off, but hidden behind a hedge and out of sight from the school building. They could hear distantly from the front of the school the chatter and laughter of the leaving guests, the slamming of car doors and the fading sounds of engines as vehicles drove away and the parking lot emptied. Here they were out of the way, quiet and secluded; the teens had only one moment of caution, when a door opened unexpectedly in the side of the building further along, and a lumpy dark shape emerged and slowly approached along the gravel path on the other side of the hedge. Brooke hushed Lauren, and then parted a small opening in the foliage and peered through. After a minute, she rejoined her friend on the grass, trying to suppress a fit of giggles.

‘It’s Ms Drake and the Principal’, she whispered, adding gleefully: ‘She’s having to hold her up – I think the Principal’s drunk!!’

‘Oh, no – she wouldn’t be!’ replied Lauren in disbelief, ‘she’s probably tired, or not well, or something.’ The redhead had quite a crush on the Principal, and could not admit that she might have any faults. Only a few days previously, sitting cuddled up together on Lauren’s bed after school, Brooke had teased her lover about this, claiming that it was because she wished her breasts were as huge as Ms McIver’s – which Lauren had vigorously denied, whilst admitting that the busty Principal really turned her on. Anyway, she had added, slightly sadly, Ms McIver wasn’t gay and even if she was, she wouldn’t cross the teacher-student boundary. Lauren had also said there was no harm in looking – and had countered (reinforced with a poke in the ribs) that she had noticed Brooke having a good eyeful of pretty little Alice’s butt in class earlier that day, when she had bent over to pick up some pencils. The lively blonde had laughed ruefully, admitting that the slender black girl’s trim ass had always excited her. However, whilst Alice had been a good friend of hers since they had started the 7th grade together, there was no chance of any lesbian tendencies there and she had a regular boyfriend. ‘Mind you’, Brooke had mused salaciously, ‘can you imagine how hot it would be if we could get her into bed with both of us? Coffee-and-cream time, yum-yum! – and I’d be creaming!’ Then, with a giggle, she had groped Lauren’s peachy firm breasts through her thin T-shirt, squealing in a high-pitched voice: ‘oooh, Principal McIver, I love your tits! let me suck them, ooh please, Ms McIver, they’re so huge, let me suck them!’ This imaginary scenario had got Lauren really turned on, and she had leant backwards as Brooke – now also aroused – pulled her T-shirt up above her tits and started roughly to suck them. The redhead had moaned in ecstasy, as Brooke had thrust a hand under her friend’s tartan plaid mini-skirt to quest for her pussy, which was gaping and dripping from the combined effect of the mental image of making love to the big-boobed Principal and the physical stimulus of her adored lover’s mouth and fingers.

Here and now, Lauren’s instinctive defence of Ms McIver had brought those hot and heady moments vividly back to Brooke’s mind, getting her even more excited. The blonde reached for one of the two remaining wine bottles, drinking the remnants straight from the neck. Lauren finished off the other and then lay back on the soft neatly-mown grass and invitingly spread her legs apart, her other hand stroking her own breasts suggestively. Brooke took one look over her shoulder in a token gesture of caution, and then with a delighted chuckle she straddled her friend and lover, pushing Lauren’s hand aside and unbuttoning her shirt. As soon as she was able to pull it open, she scooped the redhead’s lovely firm breasts out of their bra cups, kissing and sucking on each of them alternately, as Lauren purred and arched her back like a lazy cat beneath her. Then, not to be outdone, Lauren undid Brooke’s shirt, tugging it down her arms and completely away. She followed this by unsnapping the fastening of the blonde’s trousers and unzipping them, pushing her hand in through the opening to cup Brooke’s mound, squeezing and caressing it through her increasingly damp white bikini panties.

Brooke gave a happy gasp, her long blonde hair flying wildly as she pressed her crotch down against her lover’s probing fingers. She leant forwards over the redhead, and for a long moment they kissed passionately, tongues probing into each other’s mouths. Then Brooke reared upright again, and with a gleam in her clear grey eyes announced that she knew just what was needed. She pushed Lauren’s skirt up above her hips, and quickly stripped her skimpy and feminine black lace panties down her body and cast them aside. A round-eyed Lauren gave a soft, excited gasp of anticipation, as Brooke lifted up one of the empty cava bottles and pushed its smooth snub neck against the base of the redhead’s pussy opening.

‘Oooh, naughty-naughty! – but, mmmnn, yes – nicey-nicey!!’ snickered Lauren, spreading herself wider, and starting to finger the top of her own slit, searching for her clitoris. She was already well-lubricated in more ways than one, with her labia puffy and parted, and there was barely any resistance as Brooke pushed the bottle-neck several inches into her vagina and began to piston it in and out. The blonde was incredibly thrilled and aroused by the process – not only from what she was doing to her lover and the pleasure it was giving the writhing redhead, but also by the delightful anticipation that before long Lauren would be returning the favour.

Between the wine they had drunk, the balmy evening air, and the excitement of their love-making, the two attractive teens had rather lost track of time. Inside the gym, the last guests were drifting away – almost the last to leave were a striking brunette and a quite handsome blonde who looked to be in their early 30s; Jenny did not know their names, as they had graduated years before she joined the staff, but the assured and rather sexily-dressed brunette had drawn her eye regularly during the later part of the evening. After this pair had left together, still deep in the animated conversation of friends who have not seen each for years, Jenny sighed and looked around the room. She noticed that Brooke and Lauren had not yet returned from their mission outside, and a slight smile stole across her features – for Jenny had a definite instinct about this pretty pair. She delegated two of the most responsible of the 12th grade students – a boy and a girl – to supervise the others in the final clearing-up stages, and told them that she would be back in a few minutes.

The teacher left the building quietly and stood outside for a moment, letting her eyes become used to the faint light whilst her ears searched for the direction in which to go. After a moment, some soft and feminine noises from not very far away became distinguishable from the buzzing of crickets and the distant sounds of the front parking lot. With a wider smile, Jenny slipped off her shoes and crouched down, moving swiftly but silently along the dark silhouette of the hedge and around its further end. The sounds of human activity were clearer now, and quite unnoticed Jenny crept closer, the evening twilight and the rising three-quarter moon giving her quite a clear view – and what a view it was!

Two pairs of discarded teen panties lay on the lawn, and not far away were strewn two white shirts. Lauren was a truly gorgeous sight, kneeling on all fours with her face pressed into the close-clipped grass and her eyes screwed tightly-closed. Her legs were braced apart, her black skirt was bunched around her waist, and her peachy breasts hung out of their bra cups, jiggling and dancing wildly. Brooke, who was naked apart from her white bra, was kneeling behind the redhead’s upthrust ass and reaming the neck of a cava bottle in and out of Lauren’s gaping vagina. The blonde’s other hand was thrust underneath her friend, gripping and squeezing one of her full breasts. Lauren was giving a low gasping cry each time the bottle was shoved into her, her hips were shaking and her outflung hands were clawing at the green turf – it was clear that she was in the throes of imminent orgasm.

‘Oh, wow!’ thought Jenny, ‘Oh, my! … Oh, yes!!’ She watched the cavorting of the two teens for a while, pushing one hand up under her short skirt and around the gusset of her panties to finger her pussy, whilst the other undid the top buttons of her shirt and slipped inside a bra cup to squeeze her breast.

Jenny Neustein was an attractive 30 year-old, and had been teaching at the high school for the last six years. She was from a Jewish background (although neither she nor her parents were at all religious), and she had the foxy good looks, pert mouth and strong nose, and attractive olive tint to her complexion which were typical of her eastern Mediterranean heritage. Jenny was quite short at five foot four inches, but not exactly petite: she had a busty profile, taking a 30D bra size, and wide hips that looked amazing in short skirts and tight jeans. She had large brown eyes and rich dark brown hair which was clipped and bobbed, thickly layered but quite short. For tonight she was wearing a knee-length washed velvet A-line skirt in a rich brown colour, and a short-sleeve shirt in a complementary pale beige. This tasteful combination was topped by a colourful red and brown paisley-pattern neck scarf, whilst below it was highlighted by her brown leather boots; inside these, but out of sight, she had on a pair of fawn knee-high stockings.

Jenny knew very well that she looked hot, and felt quite honestly that she was in her prime. She loved her shapely figure (taking good care with diet and exercise to keep it trim), and especially her large firm breasts. Few of the staff could outshine them … only the Principal, really, she thought. That woman had a truly magnificent pair, ones Jenny would just love to get her hands – and lips – on, and they had figured in quite a few of her night-time dreams and evening masturbations. Regrettably, Jenny had given up hope of anything happening there, as there was no hint that the Principal had any lesbian or bisexual leanings, or indeed any sex life at all.

The teacher waited until Lauren’s moans reached a crescendo and then degenerated into satisfied whimpers, as her hips juddered with her orgasm. In the momentary lull which followed, Ms Neustein swept forwards in quick strides, and loomed over the teens with shocking suddenness.

‘Well!’ exclaimed Jenny, ‘are you having fun, girls?’ There was a second of stunned silence, and then two high-pitched shrieks of shock and alarm: one from Brooke, as she jerked her head round and saw who it was, and the other from Lauren as Brooke – blushing and panicked – instinctively snatched the bottle out of the redhead’s cunt. The two teens were appalled to have been caught like this, but almost at once Brooke – always the cooler-headed of the pair – noticed that Ms Neustein was looking flushed and excited, and that her skirt was rumpled and her blouse was half-unbuttoned.

At once, the girls began begging the teacher not to reveal their secret – they beseeched her to punish them if she must, just as long as no one in their families or at school learned of their true relationship. The quick-witted Brooke then followed up her observation of the teacher’s disarranged clothes with sound instinct, pleading:

‘Oh, please Ms Neustein, really we’d do anything, really anything at all if you’ll just keep this private between us … you could punish us here after everyone’s gone, or somewhere else if you prefer, we don’t mind, we’ll do whatever you want, really we will.’

Lauren looked at her friend rather oddly, and got a sharp nudge in the ribs from the blonde’s elbow, a clear signal to get on-message.

‘Yes, oooh, yes, Ms Neustein!’ gasped the redhead, also starting to catch on as she saw the lustful gleam in the teacher’s eye and registered the way the woman’s blouse was hanging open, almost tipping her lovely large breasts into plain sight (tits that Lauren had often fantasised about in class, getting quite wet in her pussy). ‘Oh, really … yes, do whatever you want with us, but please-please-please don’t tell our folks!’

Jenny’s smile widened, a sight which reassured the two teens. She told them that their secret was absolutely safe with her and that no one would hear anything about it – provided they agreed to do what she told them.

‘Don’t worry!’ concluded the curvaceous teacher, with a wolfish grin, ‘what I have in mind isn’t punishment – it’s pleasure!’

Brooke and Lauren smiled back, their heartfelt relief turning to breathless anticipation. Lauren in particular had often said how much she fancied Ms Neustein, when she and Brooke had been lying together naked in bed, cradled in each other’s arms and discussing which of the students and staff at the school they thought was attractive. The redhead had sometimes felt a vibe of interest from her handsome teacher, but had never summoned up the courage to make any move in her direction. Now, it seemed, her secret fantasy was going to come true!

To seal the bargain and put her sexual intent beyond all doubt, Jenny knelt down on the grass and gave each girl a quick warm kiss and a soft caress, starting with a tweak of one of their nipples and moving downwards to cup their naked pussy in the palm of her hand and gently stroke up along its cleft. The pretty lesbian teens shivered in delighted arousal, as the teacher licked her fingers and savoured the taste of each of their wet cunts in turn. Still smiling warmly, Jenny instructed the girls to wait there until her return, jokingly remarking ‘keep yourselves amused’. Then she went quickly back into the gymnasium, where she found her other helpers were just finishing the last of the clearing up. She was glad to see that Alice Mason had returned; the petite black 11th grader had earlier complained of a tummy upset, and had been gone for quite a while – but she was back now, although looking a little unsteady. Jenny sincerely thanked all of the students for their efforts and said that they could leave now, and she would see to the locking up.

In less than ten minutes, the building was cleared and Jenny had again slipped out of the side door and returned to the secluded area of lawn behind the hedge. She gave a chuckle, for the hot pair had not wasted any time in following her parting instruction, being busily engaged on a moist and slurping session of mutual cunnilingus, in the classic 69 position. This time it was blonde Brooke who was on her back on the soft grass, with her knees in the air and her legs arched wide apart as Lauren’s head dived between them, her red hair tumbling forwards. Brooke was just as passionately engaged at the other end, where Lauren’s knees were placed on either side of her shoulders and her friend’s superbly-shaped ass jutted out at the perfect distance above her face. The blonde was not only lapping away at the redhead’s spread labia, but had also reached forwards and underneath with both hands to grope and squeeze Lauren’s pendulously dangling breasts. So intent were they on their love-making that once again they were unaware of the teacher’s approach, but this time Jenny did not startle them.

Instead, the teacher sank to her knees beside the pair of entwined bodies and swiftly removed her short-sleeve shirt, revealing the shape of her full firm breasts in their dark blue three-quarter cup underwired bra. She smiled at Brooke, and eased her head away from its devouring sucking on Lauren’s gaping vagina. Leaning forwards, Jenny kissed the blonde girl on the lips, enjoying the taste of the redhead’s cunt-juices which had coated them. Then the teacher swung round to push her own tongue between Lauren’s pert ass-cheeks and taste the sexy redhead’s pussy for herself. The girl gave a deep sigh and thrust her hips further backwards, making herself more open, and the teacher shifted from licking the girl’s vagina to poking her index finger deep into it, whilst her thumb pressed up into the clitoral hood, manipulating her student’s swollen clit into fiery passion. Feeling a huge orgasm mounting within herself, and afraid that she would yell or shriek when she came, Lauren shoved her face even more firmly into Brooke’s cunt, using her friend’s pussy like a gag to muffle her own sounds. The unintended bonus from this was that when the teacher increased the pace of her manipulations and thrust a second finger in alongside the first, Lauren’s explosive climaxing grunts were transmitted directly into Brooke’s pussy like an invisible vibrator, and made the blonde come simultaneously as well.

The two beautiful teen lesbos collapsed into a gasping, giggling and sweaty pile, their happy and excited faces shining up at Jenny in the soft summer moonlight – really, thought the teacher, it was one of the loveliest – and most erotic – sights that she had ever seen, and it would live forever in her memory. But still, the girls had come and she hadn’t yet – so, it was her turn now!

Jenny uncoupled her bra and cast it aside, enjoying the girls’ reaction of awe and anticipation as her large breasts swung free. She unzipped her skirt at the side, slid it down over her knees and put it carefully an arm’s length away, as she did not want to get grass stains on the soft brown material; immediately afterwards, she stripped her off her dark blue midi-style panties, and tossed them on top of the skirt. Now her short and busty body was fully exposed, for nothing remained between her neck scarf and her brown leather boots.

The teacher lay back on the grass, spread her legs open, and ordered Brooke to fuck her in the pussy with a bottle whilst Lauren was told to suck on the woman’s tits. Both girls fell to their assigned tasks with alacrity and enthusiasm, Brooke giving a little yelp of joy as she reached for the wine bottle which had done sterling service already. Curiously, she was more hesitant about forcing it into the mature woman’s cunt than she had been with her young friend, but this was mostly due to an instinctive inhibition about doing such a thing with her teacher. However, under Jenny’s encouragement and urging, the girl soon overcame her doubts and pushed the neck of the bottle in as far as she could make it go. The teacher opened her legs still wider as she was penetrated by the glass tube, and her gasps of pleasure both rewarded Brooke and gave her the confidence to continue. The young blonde began to increase the tempo of her thrusts with the improvised dildo, and Jenny responded with alternating deep grunts and breathy gasps of arousal.

Jenny was enjoying not only the effects of the improvised dildo in her vagina, but also the stimulating waves of excitement being triggered from her breasts. Lauren had fallen upon these without the slightest hesitation, her green eyes shining with lustful delight: the schoolgirl had long admired Ms Neustein’s prominent bust, but had thought she would only ever caress and suck them in her dreams – but now that dream was coming true, in such a wonderful way! Lauren had had plenty of practice in the last few months giving oral pleasure to Brooke’s shapely but smaller mammaries and she had a good idea of what worked best, as Jenny swiftly appreciated. Having two such pretty and wantonly sexual lesbian teenagers attending to her body gave the thirty-year-old teacher an incredible high, and although she tried she was unable to hold back her orgasm for long. When it came, it was truly an earth-moving event for her – in one sense, quite literally: her outflung hands clawed clumps out of the lawn, and when she arched her back in gasping ecstasy, she drove the heels of her leather boots sharply into the soft turf, chewing up the grass as her hips bucked wildly in her moment of climax. She had just enough presence of mind to clap a hand over her mouth to muffle her own cries of passionate release, for she could not be certain that everyone had gone – there might still be some people lingering and chatting in the car park. Such was the bursting intensity of her orgasm that she almost drew blood, her teeth chewing on the side of the hand covering her mouth. Finally, in the last convulsive throes, the woman’s head jerked sideways, and she flopped back onto the bed of soft cool grass, utterly spent and very fully satisfied.

Only then did Lauren cease her sucking and squeezing of the teacher’s tits, which she had alternated between with increasing vigour and frenzy as Jenny approached her climax. The two girls sat back on their haunches, surveying the sprawled body of their favourite teacher, her legs spread open and her cunt oozing with cum-juice, and they smiled at each other in the shared enjoyment of a job indeed well done.

Jenny luxuriated in their admiring gaze for a few moments, as she gathered her thoughts and regained her breath. She was fully aware that her lascivious pose, with her thighs wide apart and her puckered pussy lips open in full view, was having a very arousing effect upon the two girls. It was indeed forbidden fruit for them to see their schoolteacher in this nearly-naked and highly sexual way, something they could only have fantasised about in their most lurid masturbatory moments. Jenny also knew that the very fact that she was almost twice their age was adding to the allure: few novice teens were immune to the magnetic attraction of a mature and experienced woman at the height of her sexual power. The teacher slowly and sensuously cupped her large breasts in her own hands, massaging them and pushing them together to emphasise her deep cleavage. Whilst the two girls were certainly besotted with each other’s cute young bodies, they were mesmerised by the vision of adult splendour laid out before them in the soft glow of moonlight. Sensing this, and deeply thrilled by the encounter which they had just had, Jenny came to a swift decision – she had no intention of letting the evening’s adventure tamely peter out now. She sat up briskly, noting with an inner smile the way that the teenagers’ eyes tracked the sway of her ripe breasts as she moved, the effect being rather like a pendulum when used by a hypnotist.

‘Right, girls!’ said the teacher, with a warm smile; ‘I don’t know what arrangements you two have made for the rest of the evening, but they are hereby cancelled – you’re coming home with me!’ She continued to explain that they could do so much more in privacy, where they wouldn’t have to worry about anyone seeing them; later, and before anyone got worried about where they were, she would drive them to the party they were supposed to be going to (or to their homes, if they preferred that).

Brooke and Lauren gazed at each in speechless wonder – a fantastic night had now become truly awesome, and they wouldn’t miss this opportunity for the world. There was no time to explain to Ms Neustein about their sleepover and that they were footloose and fancy-free, as the energetic teacher was already pulling her panties back on and reaching for her skirt. Hastily, the two teens scrambled to do the same; whilst they were getting dressed, Jenny looked carefully at the lawn and stamped back into place the divots which her boot heels had torn up; apart from being considerate, she did not want the school’s groundsman to wonder what had been going on here this evening.

Jenny led the way back to the parking lot in front of the main entrance, the captivated teens trotting eagerly at her heels. However, before they left the deeper shadows of the last trees, the teacher shushed her followers, indicating that they should remain quiet whilst she checked that the coast was clear – if they should be seen, for her to emerge from this direction with two stunningly pretty and rather dishevelled students in tow would raise too many questions. Fortunately, there was no difficulty: there was no one in sight and all was peace and quiet, with only Jenny’s car and one other standing on the dark grey asphalt. For just a moment, Jenny was surprised and slightly spooked: who could still be here, as she had locked the empty building herself? Then she nearly smacked her own forehead in comic relief – of course! it was the Principal’s car, which would have been left here, after she felt faint and Ms Drake had offered to see her home.

The teacher walked across and unlocked her own car, and then beckoned the girls to join her; there was a moment’s hesitation about who might get into the front passenger seat next to Jenny, but in the end the two friends and lovers both got into the back seat, where they could kiss and caress each other. The woman noticed in the rear-view mirror that Brooke had already plunged a hand under Lauren’s skirt, almost possessively as if staking her first claim to the busty girl’s body. As Jenny turned the key in the ignition and started the engine, she noted with a smile that the redhead had swiftly responded by spreading her thighs to give the questing fingers easy access to her pussy.

As they were the last to leave, Jenny paused the car for a moment after she had driven out of the main school gates and locked them securely, before turning in the direction that led towards her house. However, as they neared her street she stopped the car at a secluded spot for a moment, leaving the engine running, and turned to look at her two passengers with a more serious expression. The teacher began by saying that she would respect their secret, that it was quite safe with her, and to prove this she was going to put her trust in them.

‘No one at school knows I’m gay’, Jenny stated soberly, ‘and I want to keep it that way – with everyone: the Principal, the other teachers and, of course, the students. Even nowadays, you know, there’s a lot of prejudice – people claim there isn’t any more, but they won’t be comfortable with me if they know I’m a lesbian, some of the older folk on the School Board will start thinking that I’m seducing their granddaughters …’ At this point, Lauren sniggered (her grandfather being vice-chair of said Board), and Jenny broke off with a laugh: ‘yeah, OK, maybe I am – but [at this point she leaned into the back seat and tweaked Lauren’s nearest nipple through her white shirt] I’m making an exception for you two, you cuties!’ The teacher took a breath, and reverted to a serious tone: ‘and that’s only because I know you’re lesbians already, I won’t let it be said that I’ve “corrupted” anyone! And I think I can trust you both, and I know you don’t want all the neighbourhood knowing your secret, either.’ Brooke and Lauren had ceased giggling, and looked back at Jenny with a sudden and striking maturity, nodding gravely in assent.

‘Anyway’, said Jenny, relaxing and starting to smile again, ‘they don’t know that I live with another woman – my partner, Dasha – and I want you girls to meet her. You’ll like her, she’s hot stuff – she’s a bit younger than me, she works for a business in the centre of town. So … I wanted to explain, before we get home … is this OK with you?’

There was no hesitation, and the two teens nodded their assent, even more excited now that the anticipated threesome was becoming a foursome.

‘Good!’ laughed Jenny, ‘somehow I thought it would be! I swear, I think you two are more insatiable than I was at your age … and, babes, I never thought I’d say that about anyone! Here we go – we’ll have a hot time, you’ll see’, Jenny concluded, slipping back into gear for the final quarter-mile. On their arrival at the modest two-storey brick house, the teacher unlocked the front door with her key and ushered the teens into the hall ahead of her, whilst calling out:

‘Honey! I’ve brought some special guests back with me … are you upstairs, sweetie-puss?’

‘No!’ a contralto voice called in reply, ‘I’m in the den – c’mon through!’

Jenny beckoned the schoolgirls to follow, and led them down the hall and into a large, cosy and warm room. Bookshelves lined two walls, with a widescreen television and an impressive-looking music system on a console in the corner, and there were two long comfortable couches and two large armchairs, all in matching white leather, which together made a U shape in the middle of the thickly-carpeted floor.

Sitting in one of the armchairs was a very attractive young woman in her mid-to-late 20s, who was casually but neatly dressed for an evening at home in tight blue jeans and a plain white short-sleeve scoop-neck T-shirt. Dasha’s great-grandparents had immigrated to the USA from somewhere in eastern Europe or Russia, and her Slav ancestry showed in her slightly broader face and high cheekbones. She was both taller and slimmer than her partner, with a slight willowyness to her frame; the T-shirt was quite close-fitting, and the girls could see the shape of the bra underneath it which encased the woman’s nicely compact B-cup breasts. Dasha’s darkish blonde hair fell from a centre parting in waves to a little below shoulder level, and it was set off by her light hazel-brown eyes. These were sparkling with pleasure, and the slender young woman rose smoothly to her feet with a infectious pixie-like smile. She came forward to give the two suddenly-shy teens a warm welcome, and with a delighted grin she declared:

‘So! – this is the pair of hot cuties Jenny has been telling me about, is it? Did you know, she picked up on your vibe a little while ago, and asked you to help out tonight because she was hoping there’d be a chance to confirm it!’

But,’ laughed Jenny, ‘I didn’t expect that to be quite so definite – or such a turn on!’

With both hands, Dasha drew Brooke over to join her on one of the couches, whilst Jenny sat down on the opposite one and patted the seat next to her, smiling invitingly at Lauren. The redhead was quick to join her, and Jenny put one arm around the girl’s shoulder, drawing her close to her side. The busty teacher lost no time in starting to make out with Lauren, for she had long fancied the redheaded beauty, just as ardently as the teen had wanted her – but Jenny had been too careful and cautious to make an overt move during a normal teaching day. Now there was no need for restraint or inhibition, here in her own house and with a girl who needed no coaxing at all into lesbian lust.

With barely-contained excitement, Jenny rested her hand for a second on Lauren’s adjacent thigh, and then slipped it under the teenager’s skirt. The girl gave a little gasp of anticipation and at once widened her thighs, allowing the black pencil skirt to be pushed upwards by her teacher’s questing hand – and the further up the skirt rode, the further in turn that the student was able to spread her legs apart. Lauren eased her bottom off the couch for an instant, and within seconds the skirt was slipped above her hips to form an additional bunched belt around her waist. This revealed her flimsy and brief thong panties, in a semi-transparent black gauzy material with patterned lace embroidery. From the combined effects of Lauren’s previous orgasms and her present wet arousal, the panties were clinging damply to her cunt. As the redhead opened her legs as far as she could, Jenny cupped the sodden crotch of the garment and stroked her thumb firmly along the visible groove of the teenager’s slit. This produced a delighted squeal from the girl, who gave a quick shudder from the hot and cold shivers that ran up and down her spine.

Lauren reached for her teacher’s splendidly curved bust, fumbling at the buttons of the beige shirt in her haste to get her hands on those amazing mounds of flesh. Jenny smiled at the youngster’s eagerness, and helped matters on their way by undoing the lower three shirt-buttons herself and then throwing the garment aside. Swiftly, she reached behind her back to unsnap the bra fastening, and then she allowed Lauren the prize of tugging it away and letting the older woman’s breasts fall out into the open. At once, the teenager squirmed around so as to bring her lips to one of Jenny’s tits, whilst the girl’s hand unerringly found and fondled the teacher’s other breast. Jenny sighed deeply in pleasure and thrust a hand up under her own skirt, twisting the gusset of her panties aside and slipping an index finger into her own vagina.

From the corner of her eye, the redhead saw what her teacher was doing, and decided that she could do it better. She slipped to her knees between Jenny’s legs, pulled the woman’s hand away, and then slid her panties down her legs and off over her ankles. Pushing Jenny’s unresisting legs wide apart, Lauren brought her lips to the young teacher’s vaginal slit and began to lick around it. As Jenny closed her eyes in appreciation, she felt the student’s fingers arrive to join in the feast, as they probed at her pussy and stretched her slit, seeking the nub of her clitoris. The teacher allowed Lauren’s increasingly sure oral attentions to continue until she could feel a climax building, but she did not want to come yet and so she raised the girl’s head and gestured to her to resume her seat on the couch.

Now it was the teacher’s turn to give like for like, her firm wide tongue having the muscular strength to dive deep for pearls in Lauren’s sweet moist pussy. The student gave a sharp cry as her teacher lapped in her cunt and rasped her tongue across the young girl’s clit, and she frantically seized upon her own ample breasts and roughly squeezed them. The redhead’s breath came in nasal pants, rising in pace and crescendo as Jenny pushed two of her fingers into the girl’s vagina and churned them around. Lauren shivered suddenly from head to toe, her frame going rigid for an instant as her climax swiftly overtook her – as it did, she was aware that there was a counterpoint to her own mewls and shrieks of ecstasy, sounding from the lips of her blonde lover across the room.

On the other couch, Dasha had begun by caressing and undressing a highly-aroused, softly moaning Brooke; curiously, whilst the blonde was captivated by the large breasts of her curvy girlfriend and was deeply in love with Lauren, the type of female who otherwise turned her on was actually slim, tall and small-breasted – hence her unrequited longing for the tomboyish pert-assed Alice, and her current responsiveness to Dasha. It took only a few seconds for the latter to strip Brooke of her shirt and black slacks, and then to ease her breasts out of her bra, sucking and nibbling on them whilst the teen closed her eyes tightly and soaked up every morsel of delightful sensation. Dasha then removed the girl’s bra completely, followed by the matching plain white panties. Brooke was passionately returning her kisses, and the seventeen-year-old’s hands roved over Dasha’s upper body, squeezing her breasts through her T-shirt and bra, and also dropping a hand to grip the crotch of the older woman’s jeans.

‘Take these off – please!’ gasped the young blonde, ‘I want to see you naked, I want to touch and lick you!’

Dasha’s smile grew wider – what gems her lovely busty lover had found and brought home with her, for their present and future mutual pleasure! She released Brooke’s swollen nipple from her mouth, and then sinuously rose to her feet. With a shake of her shoulders, she peeled away her T-shirt and then unsnubbed her jeans, stripping them down her legs. Now she stood between the sprawled girl’s open thighs, clad only in her underwear. Like her outer garments, this was simple and comfortable, and yet still exuded a classic elegance. She was wearing a plain set of lingerie in a warm brown color, consisting of a slightly padded full-cup bra and bikini panties which were cut high at the hips. With her slightly pouty lips curved in a broad smile that was rich with relish of the pleasures to follow, and her warm dancing eyes locked onto Brooke’s, the slender young woman hooked a thumb under her bra’s shoulder straps and tugged them so that they fell down to hang around her waist. Brooke quickly unclipped the bra, and then she reached for woman’s hips, gripping the narrow waistline of her panties and peeling them down her long lissom legs. The now naked Dasha returned the compliment, kneeling in front of the couch and removing the young blonde’s panties so that she was nude as well.

For a few seconds, they gazed at each other’s bodies in open admiration. Brooke wet her lips at the view of the slim frame and small jutting breasts of this lithe and sexy woman, all the more alluring for being about ten years her senior, whilst Dasha savoured the sight of the delectable blonde teen who was sprawled in front of her, anticipating the love-making to come. Then, with a soft erotic moan, Brooke spread her legs wide apart, displaying her parted and puffy labia and reaching down with one hand to tug her vaginal slit open in a wordless offering that spoke volumes of desire and longing. Dasha needed no second invitation, and her eyes gleamed as she dove her head down, her mouth fastening onto the proffered pussy. Slipping her hands under the blonde teen’s buttocks and gripping her there firmly, she wormed her tongue deep into the young lesbian, adding to the effect by giving Brooke’s pussy a vacuum-like sucking kiss each time that she withdrew it, before a further plunging oral penetration.

Brooke began to jerk, her widespread arms smacking up and down on the leather seat cushion of the couch on either side of her. The teen’s back arched and her head went back, so that she gazed fixedly at the ceiling, while her mouth hung open, making inarticulate noises of passion and pleasure. Judging her moment, Dasha reached up with both hands for the young blonde’s tits, and added a firm manipulation of these to the waves of intense pleasure that were surging through the girl. From a distance, Brooke could hear that her hot redheaded girlfriend was receiving similar and equally capable treatment across the room, a fact which aroused the blonde teenager even more.

Dasha was a very experienced pussy-eater, even though in the last few years she had confined herself to Jenny’s cunt and just a few offered one-night-stands on business trips (which Jenny not only permitted, but loved to have recounted – and sometimes re-enacted – both of which always led to really great sex). She stimulated Brooke’s clitoris gently and delicately, holding the pretty slender teen back from a climax whilst simultaneously stoking the furnace of her arousal to a white hot intensity. Sweat broke out on the girl’s body, and her thighs and pelvis quivered with barely-contained ecstasy. At last, containing the climax became almost painful for the young student, and Dasha gave her release by firmly sucking and nibbling her engorged clit. Brooke uttered a series of unbridled piercing yells, her spine arching more than a foot from the couch – but Dasha’s firm grip on the girl’s ass ensured that the woman’s tongue remained deeply-buried in Brooke’s pussy. The blonde’s outflung hands scrabbled at the smooth white leather of the couch, but her sweat-slicked fingers could obtain no purchase. Her body gave three convulsive jerks and a gush of cum-juices poured from her vagina into Dasha’s eager mouth, as Brooke experienced one of the most intense orgasms of her life. Dazed and disoriented, the girl collapsed down again on the couch, her hugely satisfied smile telling its own story.

‘Oh, wow, Brookie-baby’, sighed Lauren from the opposite couch, ‘you look really well-fucked!’

The blonde took a second to focus upon her lover, taking in the fact that Ms Neustein still had two fingers sunk fully inside the redhead’s vagina and was firmly stroking them up and down.

‘Yeah! – and, like, you don’t, honey?’ she replied with a smile, and all four females in the room laughed in unison.

‘So, is that enough for tonight – or would you girls maybe like something more, maybe experience something new?’ asked Jenny.

The two teens were athletic girls, fit and healthy, and their energy was coursing back to match the sexual excitement which had never left them. Almost in unison, they chorused that they were definitely up for more. Jenny looked to Dasha with a broad smile, and nodded affirmatively when her lover regarded her back with quizzically raised eyebrows.

‘Mmm, yes – the full works, I think, Dasha-babe – don’t you? I think these hot chicks are ready for it!’

Dasha nodded in agreement, and rose from her kneeling position between Brooke’s open legs. She walked to the far end of the room, enjoying the fact that three pairs of female eyes were fixed on her swaying hips and naked jutting ass as she languorously strolled past them. She opened the door of a small cupboard, and then returned – with an equally sensuous stride. Both of the teens were so captivated by the sight of Dasha’s nude and full-shaven cunt as she walked towards them, that it was a moment before they registered what she was carrying. Then Lauren leapt to her feet with a squeal of joy, clapping her hands excitedly like a little girl on Christmas Day – and in truth, one of her heartfelt wishes was about to come true, although a very adult and sapphic one. Brooke was still a little groggy from her mind-blowing climax, but her lover’s reaction clued her in, and she suddenly sat bolt upright again, with an expression of eager interest. For what Dasha was holding was something the two girls knew about in theory but had had no chance to experience in practice – and, given their ages and that they lived in the parental home, no chance of acquiring either.

‘Strap-ons!’ breathed Lauren reverently, her nipples hardening and her pussy oozing in anticipation; ‘yippee, yippee – oh, yeah!’

‘Ooh … oh, wow!’ gasped Brooke, saucer-eyed, and then – as Dasha came nearer – she added in a slightly more doubtful tone: ‘Umm, they are big, aren’t they?’

It was true – in each hand Dasha held a plastic dildo which was fixed to a triangular crotch-piece, from which dangled the straps and buckles of its harness. One dildo was smooth and plain, made of a dark and solid-looking hard plastic; the other was shaped more like a penis – although not a realistic replica, it had an enlarged knob at the end and rough ridges along its length – and was flesh-colored and made from a softer, more pliable plastic. They were both quite impressive, but in fact – despite Brooke’s reaction – they were not the biggest; Dasha had chosen carefully from several that were kept in that cupboard, and these were medium in diameter and only about seven inches in length. The young woman knelt between the couches on which the two teens were sitting, and placed the strap-ons on the glass coffee table that was in the middle. Her lips tweaked in a mischievous smile, as she gestured to the implements.

‘Choose your weapons, girls! Which one will you have, or – rather – which one will have you?’

The students exchanged a glance, and Brooke nodded to Lauren to go first and make her pick. The busty redhead hesitated for a couple of seconds – not because she was intimidated by either dildo, but because she wanted them both and couldn’t make up her mind! At last, she chose the more realistic flesh-pink colored dildo, and handed it to Jenny. The girl looked her attractive teacher firmly in the eye, and said with convincing quiet determination:

‘Fuck me with this, please – Ms Neustein, I want you to do me with this, please!’

As Jenny buckled the pink dildo around her hips, Dasha picked up the other one and looked enquiringly at Brooke.

‘Honey, you know, you don’t have to – we would never hurt you, but really, if you think it might be too big, it’s OK, don’t do it’, she said reassuringly.

Brooke smiled back, touched by the kindness and support in the woman’s tone of voice.

‘No, really, it’s fine’, said the blonde girl, ‘I was just a little surprised at first – but, believe me, I do want it! We’ve both been longing for this, but we couldn’t see a way to getting one, or keeping it safe anywhere either.’ Then she looked squarely at the older woman, and added: ‘I would love you to do me with it, I’d love you to be my first with a strap-on, really and truly!’

‘OK, game on!’ laughed Dasha in delight, and she playfully nipped Brooke’s left tit with her fingers, making the blonde yelp in genuine surprise and mock outrage.

Jenny had waited for a moment after fixing her strap-on in place, and now Dasha caught up, quickly buckling the harness of the other dildo firmly into place around her waist and slim hips. Then she took Brooke by the hand and led her across the short gap to the couch on which Lauren had resettled herself. In a moment, the two experienced lesbians arranged the teens just how they wanted them: side by side, kneeling on the couch, facing away from the women, with their arms holding onto its low back and their asses jutting out behind them at just the perfect height and angle for fucking.

The older women took up their stances behind the tender teenage butts that were being offered up for their pleasure. They exchanged a soft kiss with each other, and then simultaneously ran their fingernails down the back of the student in front of them, from her shoulders to the small of her back and then outwards to each side at their waist. The girls gave a delighted wiggle and shudder of anticipation, as the women took a firm hold above their hips and brought the tips of the dildos up to bump and nudge against their pussy-holes. Jenny looked at Dasha, who was wetting her lips with her tongue, and at her lover’s nod the busty teacher counted them in:

‘One … two … THREE!’ On this, both women swung their hips forward and smoothly sank their dildo deep into the vagina of the girl in front of them until they felt a firm resistance, eliciting in each case a shrill yell of shock and sexual arousal. Moving in unison, so co-ordinated that it might have been rehearsed, the women slowly withdrew the dildos for nearly all of their length, and then thrust them back in again with a firm and steady stroke. Under this intrusion, the teens’ vaginas stretched and widened, and by the fourth or fifth such entry the dildos were going home for their full length, the faceplate of the strap-on slapping wetly onto the girl’s gaping labia. After their first cry, Lauren and Brooke were so transfixed by the fucking they were getting that they could barely gasp for breath. They had never felt so filled up before, so totally impaled, with every nerve-end in their body wired up to their vaginas and pulsing with tingling electricity. Lauren glanced sideways at Brooke, whose mouth was hanging open, saliva dripping heedlessly from her lips. The motion caught the blonde’s eye, and she turned to regard her girlfriend, savouring the knowledge that they were cresting this new threshold together. Wordlessly, she nodded to Lauren, and the redhead reached across to take her hand in a fierce grip; during the rest of this amazing sexual bout, the two lovers held that handclasp and kept their eyes fixed on each other, drinking in every detail, every shudder, wince and gasp.

Many older women given the chance to screw such pretty teens would have had no self-control left by this point, and would have begun ramming the dildos in and out like manic pistons. However, Jenny and Dasha knew what they were doing, and had started with long slow insertions and even slower withdrawals, and only gradually did they increase the rhythm, still keeping it steady. The technique was simple but devastatingly effective on the inexperienced teens, who were soon moaning with pleasure and arousal, stretching their legs as wide apart as possible, juices dripping onto the couch as their sopping-wet pussies gaped open. The girls were gagging and begging to be made to come, and with a look at each other and a nod of mutual agreement, the two women stepped up the pace, harder and faster, driving the teens to distraction in their ecstasy. For the girls, it was like being on the wildest, most frightening but most thrilling, roller-coaster ride of one’s life, where all you could do was cling on and shriek your lungs out.

As their climaxes approached, the young girls reared up on their forearms, backs arching as they were driven to new heights of sexual pleasure. This posture afforded easy access to their breasts, and Dasha and Jenny did not pause for a second in their hip-bucking fucking, as they reached around to pull and pinch on the teenagers’ nipples. In turn, this extra stimulus drove the students even wilder, nearly to hyper-ventilate in shrieks of sensory overload. For the final, most vigorous impalements, the women grabbed the girls’ hair and jerked their heads back even more tightly, as they banged their pelvises into the students’ cunts. The strap-ons were double ended, with an inner rod which thrust up into the vagina of the wearer, and so the two older women were also getting an incredible stimulation, as the dildos slapped up and down inside their pussies and rubbed constantly against their swollen clits. At the end, all four females climaxed within seconds of each other, with a combination of screams, shrieks, moans and gasps, after which they collapsed together in a laughing, embracing, entwined heap.

Once she had caught her breath, Jenny glanced at the clock and regretfully asked the pink-faced and well-fucked teens what time their parents were expecting them to be getting home. Lauren looked at Brooke conspiratorially, and then laughed. She explained that her parents were away for the weekend, that it had been planned for Brooke to sleepover and, with the house all to themselves, they had intended a long love-making session. It was anticipation of that, plus the wine, which had turned them on so much earlier – and when they realised what could be done with the bottles, they just couldn’t wait to get started.

‘But,’ broke in Brooke with a giggle, ‘we’d much rather be here – that was just the most amazing thing!’ Lauren nodded her agreement with a sultry smile; when Jenny asked her, it turned out that her folks would not be back until mid-afternoon on Sunday at the earliest.

‘Wow – jackpot time!’, said Jenny, rubbing her hands in anticipation; ‘that’s fantastic – it gives us plenty of time for all sorts of things!’

Realising that the girls were getting quite exhausted, the women slowed the pace to something more restful and relaxing. Discarding the strap-ons, they moved the glass coffee-table away to one side and then laid the two pretty students down on the soft deep-pile carpet in the space between the couches, again side by side but on their backs. Then the women straddled them and went down on their teenage pussies in the classic 69 position, one which the two apprentice lesbians were fully familiar with. Presented with a moist and partly-open pussy just above their own faces, Brooke and Lauren had no hesitation in reaching up with their hands to draw their woman’s cunt down onto their receptive lips and questing tongue. At the same time, the girls lolled their legs apart, relishing the expert cunnilingus being delivered by their older and more experienced partner. For variety, they changed the pairings, with Dasha licking Lauren’s labia and Jenny eating out blonde Brooke’s pussy. The two women were relishing every taste of the unexpected treasure of teen cunt that had come their way on this night of opportunity, discovery and passion, and they were each hugely enjoying the trembling receptiveness of the beautiful female form that was lying underneath them. Eventually, it was the keen but hastier and less expert licking from the girls which pushed their older partners into orgasm. As Jenny and Dasha began to climax, they thrust their fingers deep into the teen’s cunts, rubbing their clits so that the students came almost simultaneously with them.

After this, the women rolled off to lie beside the girls, cuddling them and gently caressing their breasts and stomachs. A few minutes later, Jenny got up and fetched several bottles of chilled beer from the refrigerator in the kitchen, and the girls sat up on the floor, their backs against one of the couches. They were a stunningly pretty sight, their hair dishevelled but their faces glowing with the satisfied sheen of a well-fucked female, sitting side by side without a stitch of clothing, and holding hands. Jenny sat down beside Lauren, putting one hand around the redhead’s shoulders as she took a gulp of the cool refreshing liquid with the other. Reaching across from Brooke’s other side, Dasha took one bottle for herself and handed one to the young blonde. She winked at the girl and Brooke smiled back, clinking their bottles together in an unspoken toast.

They chatted for a while, Lauren explaining how she and Brooke had discovered their mutual lesbianism, and in return Jenny told the story of how she and Dasha had first met. Then, seeing the youngsters were starting to nod with sleepiness (it was now well past 3.00 a.m.), the older women suggested that it was time for bed – joking that they meant bed for sleep, rather than sex. As they pointed out, a good night’s rest would mean they would all be fit and ready for more pleasures in the morning. The girls nodded assent, for although their instinctive desire was for this night of thrills never to end, on a practical note they were almost falling asleep on their feet. So all four females went upstairs and, before disappearing together into the main bedroom, Jenny and Dasha showed their guests into the second bedroom, where there was also an ample and comfortable king-size double bed.

The two 11th grade girls took quick turns in the toilet and bathroom, brushing their teeth with borrowed brushes and toothpaste, and then – completely nude – they climbed into the bed and curled up under the duvet. For a few moments, they cuddled and snuggled up together, but quite soon they drifted off to sleep in the warm and comforting embrace of each other’s arms. Just in her last seconds of wakefulness, Lauren felt the delightful presence of her lover’s hand slipping between her thighs to cup and cradle her, and she gave a sigh of deep contentment.

The dappled summer sunlight coming through the partly-open curtains woke Lauren in the mid-morning, a little before 11.00 a.m. She rolled her head sideways on the pillow, and was delighted to find herself almost nose to nose with her lover, who was awake and regarding her affectionately.

‘I thought you’d never wake up, sleepy-head!’ scolded Brooke with mock severity, ‘I’ve been waiting ages to do this …’

‘Mmmm? … do what? … EEEEKK!! … oh! right, do THAT, you mean!! … well, yes, go on then!’

Brooke’s hand had returned to where it had been when the redhead fell asleep, but now it was not just touching her pussy but had probed two long fingers into her opening. Lauren gasped with pleasure, rolling onto her back and spreading her legs apart, as Brooke’s digital manipulations grew in strength and boldness. Now the blonde cupped Lauren’s nearest breast with her free hand and brought her face to it, licking around the aureole and then rasping her tongue roughly across the swollen nipple. As Brooke’s hand kept up a determined pace, Lauren was beginning to pant for breath, until at last she clutched onto the blonde’s shoulders, gritted her teeth, and gave a bone-shaking shudder and a loud moan.

Lauren’s moment of tranquil bliss proved fleeting, however, because she sat suddenly bolt upright as from the bedroom doorway there came the sound of clapping and laughter. There, standing in the open entrance, were Dasha and Jenny, smiling with pleasure at the scene before them – and then adding wolf-whistles of appreciation, for as Lauren had jerked upright in shock, the duvet had fallen away to expose her stunning full-rounded breasts.

Lauren gazed back, round-eyed – so, it hadn’t been a fanciful dream after all, it really had happened! She had been fucked by Ms Neustein and her sexy sapphic partner, and she had fucked them too! The redhead regarded the two laughing women appreciatively, and they were certainly an attractive sight. Both were wearing colourful wraps in a thin silky material; Dasha’s was patterned in elegant black and silver and was longer than her partner’s, whose robe was a plain peach-color that suited her dark brunette hair. Jenny’s wrap was only loosely tied at the waist and hung open, revealing most of her ample chest and the flat trim stomach below, and Lauren noted that her teacher was wearing a very feminine set of lingerie in a striking crimson color, with a lacy bra encasing her bulging breasts and a pretty pair of matching tai briefs cut high on the hip.

Jenny sashayed into the bedroom, deliberately emphasising the sway of hips and ass in her walk, and strolled down one side of the bed whilst Dasha approached on the other – the latter tugging her wrap open as she advanced, and revealing herself to be naked underneath it apart from a pair of cream hold-up stockings which only served to emphasise the starkness of her nudity. They each sat down on either side of Lauren at the top of the bed, and the girl gave a delighted squeal as they simultaneously reached for her nearest breast. Within seconds the cute redhead was gasping again, for whilst the older women sucked and nibbled on her bust, Brooke had whipped the duvet away completely, bounded down between Lauren’s thighs, and buried her tongue into her girlfriend’s hot wet pussy. What a way to wake up! thought Lauren dreamily, still not quite convinced that this was real, before she lost control altogether, hips bucking in climax, as Brooke’s questing tongue found and targeted her clitoris. When the waves of Lauren’s orgasm receded, the older women relinquished her breasts – though not without some regret, for they were amazingly full and luscious for an 11th grade student.

‘Good morning, Lauren darling’, said Jenny, and Dasha echoed her partner’s greeting.

‘Umm, hi, Ms Neustein’, replied the girl, and then quickly corrected herself when her teacher wagged a finger at her reprovingly: ‘Jenny, I mean … mmm, that was so nice, what a lovely way to start the day!’

Brooke tweaked her lover’s cheek, and laughed back. ‘You betcha!’, she confirmed, and then explained that she had woken nearly an hour earlier, and with Lauren soundly snoring …

‘I do not!’ indignantly interjected the redhead.

‘Ooooh! Yeah!! You so do, honey!’ responded her girlfriend.

… Brooke had crept quietly out from under the duvet and gone exploring. She had found their hosts sitting in the kitchen, chatting happily over a pot of Darjeeling tea and toasted English muffins with blueberry jam, and had been given a similar style of greeting – spread out on the floor of the lounge, with Jenny straddling her face and having her pussy eaten, whilst Dasha had gone down between Brooke’s legs, munching avidly on her cunt. After the teacher and the student had both come, they had double-teamed Dasha, each sucking one of her tits and both of them in rhythmic turn sliding their fingers in and out of her gaping wet hole.

‘I’m surprised I didn’t wake you, Lauren dear – I shrieked so loud when I came’, said Dasha in addition, an attractive blush coloring her cheeks. ‘Anyway, after that Brooke came back up here to lie down with you … it seems she can’t keep away from you for long! And she said we’d know when you were awake … we’d hear you, and so we did … we were just lying down next door for a cuddle.’

Now that Lauren was fully awake, the foursome proceeded to the bathroom and took turns in pairs together in the shower, fooling around with happy squeals and giggles, and ending up with pools of water all over floor. The two older women dried each other with large white Egyptian cotton bath towels, and then they performed the same service for the happy girls, with particular attention to all of their erogenous zones. They lent the teens a pair of robes in soft pink towelling material, and all four sat down around the kitchen table for breakfast, their physical appetites stimulated in every way.

It was after one o’clock when the older women took the eager girls back into the living room for a four-way session of lesbian lust.

‘Hey, we’ve got enough people for it, we’ll show you the “circle of love” – well, circle of pussy, anyway!’ said Dasha, with a smile and a saucy wink.

Jenny shrugged off her wrap and removed the panties of the sexy crimson lingerie set which she had put back on after the showers, retaining the bra as support for her heavy breasts. Then she lay down on the floor on her side, arching one leg upwards to give access to her pussy. Dasha was now naked, and she undid the tie on Brooke’s cotton robe and slipped it from the girl’s shoulders. The older woman took a moment to run her hands over the body of the nude teenager, gently stroking her breasts and then cupping and squeezing her cunt. This warmed up the blonde girl nicely (although she was already eager and wet), and her nipples stiffened still further under this soft caress. Dasha then led Brooke forwards and arranged the student on the floor so that she was lying at right-angles to her teacher, with her head resting on Jenny’s thigh and her lips touching the busty woman’s parted labia.

Dasha now took up a similar position, forming the third side of the circle and bringing her mouth to Brooke’s moist pussy. After this, the smiling woman spread her thighs apart and beckoned to Lauren, who nodded with an appreciative smile of understanding. The well-endowed redhead eagerly slipped into the vacant space, her tongue already questing into Dasha’s vagina as she slipped her right leg under Jenny’s raised head, and felt the thrill of her teacher’s warm mouth fastening onto her own slit.

‘It’s more of a “square of love” than a circle’, thought Lauren with the exactitude so beloved of teenagers, but then all abstract considerations were lost in the wonderful sensations emanating from between her legs. In turn, she focused her attention on the swell of Dasha’s mound, lapping hungrily up and down the cleft, and then parting it with her fingers and pushing her tongue in more deeply.

Soon the only sound in the room was of lips mashing against slits, of tongues slurping into holes, and of rhythmic breathing which became steadily louder and then began to degenerate into ragged pants for breath and half-stifled gasps and groans. The position was such that each female could bring the fingers of one hand as well as her mouth to bear on the pussy that she was dealing with, and the two young teenagers soon got the idea as they felt fingers pushing into their vaginas whilst agile tongues probed under their clitoral hoods. The students responded eagerly, and found that the sexually-experienced women they were dealing with could readily accommodate at least three fingers in their cunts, and possibly more – in fact, with a sudden surrender to pressure, Brooke’s entire hand disappeared into Jenny’s hole, sinking in up to her slim wrist. This deep penetration produced a galvanic effect on the big-busted teacher, who gave a kind of ragged half-sob and half-scream, and then begged Brooke to do it to her more, do it harder:

‘Oh, fuckit, yeah! Fucking fist me, babe, fist me good, do me!’ demanded Jenny coarsely, her voice thick with lust and arousal.

It was clear that all four were galloping swiftly towards their climaxes, and Jenny announced – in a slightly bossy, teacher-ish sort of way – that she would ‘count them in’. She began with ‘five’, which was accompanied by rubbing her thumb across Lauren’s clitoris, making the pretty redhead tremble and tense her thigh muscles, and gasp out:

‘Oh, Miss, I think I’m gonna come, oh shit! Oh, God … sorry – gonna come real soon!’

Across this plea, Jenny called out ‘Four!’, though perhaps not quite with her regular crisp decisiveness. At the same moment, Brooke’s back arched under the stimulus of Dasha’s determined squirming tongue, and in turn the young blonde sank her fist into Jenny’s cunt with a firm stroke, withdrew it, and shoved it in again even harder.

‘Three! Aaaaagggh, oh, that’s so fucking good, Brooke-baby, fist me again … yes, ooh! fucking fist me – yeah, like that!’ was the teacher’s eager response. Brooke also heard Dasha’s voice encouraging her, as Jenny’s partner raised her eyes for a second to admire the sight of her busty lover getting fisted by the pretty teenage blonde. With a rough rasp in her throat, Dasha called out:

‘Yeah, girl, do her – fist her hard, fucking shaft her cunt, go on!’

At this point, Jenny managed to gasp a strangled: ‘Tww-ooooohhh! oh, shit, yeah … I mean, two!’ after which she rammed her fingers deep inside Lauren’s vagina, curling them around in a corkscrew motion. The sexy redhead shuddered from head to toe, and was almost screaming:

‘Fuck! Aaaaargh! I’m gonna cum, Miss, gonna cum RIGHT NOW! Fuckit, I’m COMING, I’M CUMMING!!’

‘ONE!!’ yelled Jenny, and Dasha acted on this signal – she already had sucked the nub of Brooke’s clit between her lips, making the lithe blonde quiver and tremble, and now she applied a gentle nipping pressure with her teeth. Brooke lost it completely, her head jerking wildly and her hips spasming, wet juices jetting from her cunt, but throughout her explosive orgasm one part of her brain kept her fist inside Jenny’s cunt, and almost on autopilot continued to ram it in and out.

‘Yes! Aaarrr-aaaah! Yes, oh, shit, yes! Agghh! Yes, now – now, right now, oh YES!’ shrieked Jenny, speared as she was on the end of Brooke’s arm, and taken to an orgasm as profound as that of the young blonde. At the very same moment, Lauren climaxed, her shouts of release mingling cacophonically with Jenny’s and Brooke’s. Her mouth had neglected Dasha’s pussy for a few seconds, but at once she fell back upon as if it were a feast after a famine. Dasha was already doubly aroused, first from the attentions that Lauren had previously given to her cunt, and then from the sight and sounds of her lover and the two 11th grade girls giving way to their bodily needs and desires. With a hacking series of grunts, Dasha let her own climax swell up, closing her eyes but adding to the chorus of feminine ecstasy.

‘Oooooh, eerrggh! Yes, now, make me cum – c’mon girls, make me cum … shit, I’m nearly there, OH YES, OH YES, OOOOOH … YES, YES!!’

By a few seconds, Dasha was the last of the quadrilateral to orgasm, but she had the compensation of the longest crescendo as well. Spent, the slender young woman collapsed back upon the other three, and they all lay for a while of their backs, legs spread open, half comatose and totally satisfied. However, teenage girls as fit, healthy and highly-sexed as Lauren and Brooke are swift to recover, and after about five minutes they each rolled over to lie on top of their favourite older partner: Brooke on Dasha, and Lauren on Jenny – the latter pair making a wonderful combination of swelling ripe breast-flesh, as the redhead’s full bust rested upon her teacher’s even larger one, their erect nipples rubbing against each other. Brooke was kissing Dasha’s much smaller but pointy breasts, before she thrilled the older woman by announcing in a determined whisper:

‘I want to taste you again … you have such a lovely pussy!’

The blonde head slid down Dasha’s chest and stomach, and disappeared between her legs, to be replaced by wonderfully erotic sensations. The woman arched her legs apart, reached down and clasped the back of the girl’s head. She pressed Brooke’s face more firmly into her pussy – not that any such encouragement was needed, for the girl’s tongue was already deep into Dasha’s vagina, sucking up her cum-juice as if it was a fine vintage champagne.

However, unselfishly Dasha stopped the happily slurping teen before she brought the older woman to another orgasm.

‘Not just yet, honey’, she explained; ‘there’s another fun thing we can do with four of us – let’s do that, in case there isn’t enough time left later before you have to go.’

The two women asked the girls if they knew how to do tribbing, which is also often called scissoring. Once the teens understood what was being referred to by the term, they nodded – yes, they had discovered the pleasure that could come from having one aroused and open pussy slit rubbed across another, sitting cross-wise with legs between legs to make this junction possible.

‘Good!’ exclaimed Jenny, ‘now let’s show you a variant for four women together – it’s even better than with two!’

The older women called this position ‘the Mirror of Scissors’, and like so many simple ideas it was highly effective. Each of them sat on the floor, legs open, and got one of the teens to sit opposite them, bringing cunt to cunt for a tribbing session. The variant was that the two pairs were closely side-by-side, with Brooke adjacent to her favourite, Dasha, and Jenny alongside Lauren, the teacher for whom her crush and passion had grown even greater. Although it required some careful balancing, each of the experienced women was able to bring her mouth to kiss and at least one hand to caress and squeeze the tits of the teenager who was next to them, whilst grinding pussy against pussy with the other girl who was her scissors partner. Brooke and Lauren quickly responded in the same way, with the latter scooping Jenny’s ample breasts out of their supporting crimson-colored bra and then massaging the stiff and jutting nipples – making the teacher’s nostrils flare and her body shiver in aroused anticipation. As all four females were already very sensitised in the breasts and cunt from their previous climaxes, it did not take long for their cunny-lips to gape wide and permit the labia of their scissors partner to enter and frot along their vaginal wall. The sensations were so intense that within five minutes of starting the grunting grind, they all gave a series of short cries and shuddered in renewed climax.

The two older women announced that they needed a break to get their breath back, and they curled up together on one of the long couches, gently caressing each other as they watched the stunning spectacles of Lauren pussy-riding on Brooke’s face, and then of the two teens tangled up together in an avid 69. The girls were so sweaty after this that they needed another shower, and in the end it was easier for all four of them quickly to freshen up again. Jenny made coffee for everyone, and she and Dasha listened with interest and amusement whilst the two students speculated on who might be lesbian – or at least bi-sexual – amongst the other girls in the 11th grade and the female teaching staff. Jenny insisted that she did not know about anyone else for sure, and declared that she would not make any guesses herself, in case this was misunderstood. She was intrigued to see which names the girls came up with, and certainly some of the suggested students were not a surprise to her – a pair of cousins who stuck more closely together and seemed more fond of each other than cousins normally were, and another two particularly sporty and athletic girls – but one name was new and quite intriguing: Bethany Duschene, one of the cheerleaders, a vivacious natural blonde with a build generally more similar to Brooke’s but with tits that were not much less bountiful than Lauren’s.

Then the teens’ considerations turned to the teachers. With a wistful sigh, Lauren announced that she wished the Principal was gay, she would just adore the chance to kiss her amazing breasts or get down between her legs and lick out her pussy, or just do anything at all that she wanted, but the girl added dolefully that there seemed to be no chance of Ms McIver being sapphically inclined – a conclusion which coincided with Jenny’s similarly regretful verdict. Brooke brightened, saying that there were rumours about the sexy mature Hispanic history teacher, Ms Fuentes, and didn’t she have a lovely figure and ripe breasts too? Perhaps, mused the hot and eager duo, they should try flirting with her – hint at their availability, and see if she responded with an advance.

‘God, I bet she’d be hot stuff in bed!’ groaned Lauren, almost without thinking slipping a hand inside her robe to tease the tender nub of her clit. Jenny had been very interested to hear that there were any such rumours about the normally reserved and rather proper Raquel Fuentes, as she had never suspected anything there … but, of course, schools were hot houses for rumour, which could spring from some misunderstood remark or innocent incident. Lauren’s next suggestion was a good example of this, as she quite dogmatically declared that Ms Bardini, a strikingly pretty novice teacher of biology, who had only been on the staff for a few months, was ‘definitely a lezzie’, explaining that she had been seen by Cindy Corrigan leaving the small gymnasium together with Ms Rankine (an elegant woman of around forty, who also taught biology), both of them looking flushed and with their clothes rather rumpled. At this point, Jenny laughed and intervened:

‘No, I’m sure you’re wrong about that’, she explained; ‘Donna Bardini had a college scholarship as a gymnast, and you know Cathy Rankine coaches the gym team – Donna has been helping her, and I’ve heard that she’s been demonstrating some new routines for them. Anyway, Cathy is happily married with two teenage sons, and Donna is engaged to some football jock she met at college – quite a nice guy, actually, I’ve met him.’

However, Lauren was not to be moved from her notion, which she had found very thrilling when she had first heard the rumour – and, now that she understood the pleasures that sex with an older woman could bring, she was not about to give up such an attractive scenario, which she had played with quite a few times in her imagination – sometime fantasising that she was the undetected observer of the teachers’ lesbian coupling … and sometimes that she was discovered spying on them, and as her punishment became embroiled in a wild threesome.

‘Well, anyway, I don’t know, maybe they’re bi’, she muttered stubbornly, ‘I’ll bet Ms Bardini’s been showing her some other sorts of moves as well … I would, I mean, Ms Rankine’s really very attractive, y’know.’

The next cast into the pot of speculation (from Brooke) was a name which Jenny would have put near the top of her personal ‘guess the dyke’ list: Sally Henrikson, a trim blonde math teacher in her early 30s. There was just something about Sally … nothing overt, nothing you could put a finger on, and certainly no indiscretions with students, but still a definite vibe – a vibe that quite often made Jenny’s pussy go damp when she was near the woman, even though from discretion she had never done anything about it. Here, Brooke offered the evidence of her own eyes, from Sally’s coaching of the junior softball team:

‘Lauren-love, you remember I told you about this, the other week, when we were all changing for a softball team practice and Ms Henrikson was in the locker room, I saw how she looked at Mi-Cha when she took off her bra and panties – and how quickly she looked away again, kind of flushed and guilty; she was keen, I’m sure, and I reckon she’s got a thing for Asian babes!’

Lauren nodded in thoughtful agreement; Mi-Cha was the daughter of Korean immigrants, a quiet, polite girl with a lovely slender figure, classic almond eyes and sleek straight black hair that hung almost to her narrow waist – yes, if that type turned you on, then seeing Mi-Cha in the nude, despite her having only A cup breasts at best, would certainly wet your panties.

After this nugget of scandal, the conversation rather ran down. Brooke suggested the name of another teacher, but rather half-heartedly, and Jenny’s private opinion was the same as Lauren’s spoken one of negation. The redhead then glanced at the clock on the kitchen wall, and with a reluctant sigh said that as it was nearly 3.00 p.m. they would have to depart, in order to be back at her house before her parents returned, and thus avoid any awkward questions – also, they would need to make it look as if Brooke had slept over there, as originally intended.

Jenny offered to give the girls a lift and drop them off discretely a street away from Lauren’s house. The teacher and her two students (who were now learning under her expert care a very human geography: the female erogenous zones) went out into the warm mid-afternoon sunshine; the suburban street was very quiet, with no one around. Dasha stood on the front step and blew a kiss to the pretty teens, who laughed and waved back. As Jenny turned to unlock the saloon’s doors, a small blue car drove past, the face of the driver turning curiously towards the happy scene. The teacher had a second of shock – ‘that was Nashiko Giancona, I’m sure it was, I’d recognise that pretty face anywhere!’ she thought. But then she laughed and smiled. She had spotted the pretty half-Asian babe ducking out of the party early last night, right on the heels of Sally Henrikson, and had been pretty sure there was some chemistry going on there. Jenny had had her suspicions about the orientation of the trim and sexy Sally for some time, but had followed the safe principle of ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’. This confirmed her guess – for she knew that Sally’s house was only a block away, in the direction from which Nashiko had appeared. ‘Well, well!’ mused Jenny with smile, ‘I think I know whose bed she’s been warming – lucky Sally!’

The two young girls piled into the back seat of Jenny’s car, holding hands and laughing, and she noticed in the rear-view mirror that once again Brooke couldn’t resist pushing her hand under Lauren’s skirt and up between her thighs. The amused teacher pulled out into the street, and then whilst driving she confirmed arrangements with the eager teens for them to visit her house again both on Wednesday evening and the following weekend.

Now more than a mile away, Nashiko was smiling too. Mainly this was due to the sweet memories of the night of passion she had just enjoyed with her much-admired former teacher, but the unexpected scene which she had just glimpsed had added delicious spice to her home-town weekend. She was sure it had been Ms Neustein – her short stature and full figure was so distinctive – with another attractive woman waving on the steps of the house, obviously her partner. But in the driveway had been two eye-catchingly pretty young things – one of them, she was sure, the gorgeous redhead who had been helping at the reunion. ‘So, that’s how the land lies, is it?’ she mused, and decided that before she next came back to town she would phone Ms Neustein, and ask if she could visit her at home to thank her in person for her help when Nashiko had been at the school – she had a feeling that the busty geography teacher would not misunderstand her meaning, and that she and her attractive companion shared Nashiko’s view that variety was definitely the spice of life!

As she drove sedately along the almost-empty freeway, Nashiko couldn’t resist slipping her left hand under her skirt and stroking the crotch of her panties – which were damp again already. It was a good thing that the older woman who she lived with would be at home and waiting for her, in bed and wearing some of the sexy lingerie or nightwear that she loved to buy, because Nashiko was getting in the mood for a really hot fuck. But then, she laughed to herself, wasn’t she just about always? It must have been those subliminal signals that Erica, the owner of the small company that she now worked for, had picked up on when she had interviewed Nashiko for the job – for, after offering her the position (and making it clear that this was not a condition of employment), she had deftly seduced the pretty Japanese-American college graduate, and shafted her right there on her desk with a wickedly long and curved strap-on. Nashiko had never been able to stop a certain warmth between her legs every time she saw that desk since then – which was four or five times every day, and if she was lucky on at least one of those she would be getting an encore performance.

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Your big sister joins the fun!

Quarantined with Mom and My Sisters

Chapter Five: Loving Mom and Two Hot Sisters

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

“Yeah,” I agreed to Mom. “I’ll give you dick whenever you want it. So don’t worry.”

Mom smiled as she was stroking my cock having woken me up with the usual fashion: sucking on my dick. Sleeping on either side of me were my sisters Jamie and Auburn. I had my little sister and her little titties rubbing into my right side and my big sister and her big boobies rubbing into my left. Last night, I had seduced Auburn.

Well, Jamie had basically forced me to seduce her. That girl was one bratty sister.

But I couldn’t deny the results. They were amazing.

“Good,” Mom said, her large breasts swaying, painted by the hallway light spilling through my room. The window was only now growing bright with the sun. It must have only been a few hours since Auburn, Jamie, and I fell asleep. “Mmm, I need my big, strong son’s cock all the time. I’m just a horny, naughty mommy.”

“So naughty,” I groaned as she straddled me, her hand gripping my cock and pointing it right up at her furred muff.

It never got old having my mother lower her twat to my cock. That first, ticklish caress of her pubic hair on the tip of my dick followed by the wet kiss of her pussy lips sliding over the crown of my cock. And then I was in her.

Back in my mother’s cunt.

It felt so right to feel her twat sliding down my cock. I groaned as the incestuous delight of her cunt swallowed inch after inch after inch of my dick. I groaned, my back arching while her boobs jiggled over my head.

It was fantastic. Amazing.

“Mom,” I panted.

The bed creaked as she rose up my cock. Her pussy squeezed about me the entire time. My mother’s snatch knew how to please a man. To hold on and make his bones melt. I groaned as she slid her snatch back down my shaft.

Auburn stirred beside me. She groaned, “Too early. Jamie, stop fucking our brother and go back to bed.”

“Mmm, I’m not Jamie,” Mom moaned as she rose my cock again, her big boobs heaving. “And I’ll fuck my son when I want.”

“Mom?” groaned the groggy Auburn. She opened her eyes and stared up at her. “Jesus, you two really are having sex. I mean, I knew, but… Damn, to see it.”

“Knew?” Mom groaned, her pussy loving my dick.

“For like three weeks,” panted Auburn. “You two are so noisy.”

“Mmm-hmm,” Jamie said. “So noisy. And then Rick kept going to your room. It was so obvious. Made me so horny.”

“So fucking horny,” Auburn panted, rolling on her back. Her large breasts spilled into two mounds. Her tits were nearly as big as Mom’s. Poor Jamie looked like she’d never have big tits. Auburn only had three years on her, but their difference seemed insurmountable.

But I liked Jamie with her itty bitty titties. She was cute that way.

Mom and Auburn had more than enough big tits in the family. Variety was wonderful.

I watched those big tits bouncing as Mom rode my dick, her pussy clenching about my cock. She held me in her silky grip, massaging me. My balls tightened, savoring the feel of her riding up and down me.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s good. That’s fucking good!”

“Uh-huh!” she moaned. “Ooh, ooh, I love having my son back in my pussy. Mmm, yes, yes, your big dick filling up my cunt.”

“Mom’s kinky,” Jamie said.

“I’m seeing that,” Auburn purred.

“Wanna sixty-nine?”

“Sure, brat.”

“Yay!” squealed Jamie.

She didn’t crawl over my legs or anything. Oh, no, she scrambled across my chest, her knees digging into my ribs and stomach. I groaned as she scampered over me and then was sitting on Auburn’s face and leaning down.

“Mmm, gonna eat me some sister poon!” she squealed and then buried her face between Auburn’s thighs.

“That’s so nice,” moaned Mom, her hand stroking Jamie’s back. “I’m glad you two are getting along. Instead of fighting, sixty-nine from now on.”

“Yes!” Jamie moaned, her voice muffled.

“Mmm, she’s so good at it,” groaned Auburn, her hands kneading Jamie’s rump.

I just savored the sounds as Mom’s cock worked up and down my dick. She slammed down my shaft, her thick cunt squeezing me. I shuddered, savoring that hot delight. She slid her twat back up my rod, gripping me with her amazing flesh.

I groaned and grabbed her swaying breasts. I squeezed her tits, reveling in her boobs jiggling in my hand. That was so sexy to enjoy. My fingers dug into them. I squeezed hard and tight, my fingers digging into them nice and good. I loved it. I shook her boobs, letting them quiver in such a delightful way.

She moaned, working her cunt down my cock and then sliding back up it. Her pussy gripped me. She held me so tight. I groaned, loving every moment of it. Her hips danced from side to side, massaging my dick. It was fantastic to feel. To enjoy. I groaned, my dick throbbing. This amazing pleasure built and built in my balls.

“Oh, yes, yes, my sexy son’s big cock is in me!” moaned Mom. “Ooh, I love it. I love your big fucking dick, Rick!”

“God, I love your tight cunt, Mom! Just work that pussy up and down my dick.” My hands squeezed about her tits. “I’m going to flood your pussy with jizz.”

“Yes!” she gasped, her hair dancing around her face. “Ooh, yes, yes, just fire all that spunk into my snatch! That’s where your jizz belongs!”

“In my pussy, too, Mommy!” Jamie moaned. “And my mouth and my butt!” She paused. “And Auburn’s cunt so I can lick it out!”

“Yes,” groaned Auburn.

“Mmm, you have to serve us all, Rick,” moaned Mom. She planted her hands on my chest, leaning over me. “You’re the man now. You have to fuck us all and keep us happy!”

“God, yes!” I growled. “Now work that cunt up and down my dick and make me cum, Mom!”

“Yes!” she gasped.

Her pussy squeezed about me. She held me so tight as she slid her twat up and down my dick. Her snatch massaged me with her incestuous passion. I groaned, my dick throbbing in her pussy. It felt so incredible. My face contorted with delight, coming closer and closer to erupting.

Closer and closer to exploding.

My balls tightened. Mom’s pussy sucked at my dick, the pressure reaching down to my nuts. When she slid up me, I groaned, my fingers digging into her soft tits. I jiggled them as she tossed her head, her black hair dancing about her lush face.

Her green eyes stared at me, brimming with her taboo passion. Beside us, my sisters moaned as they licked and lapped. It was so hot. All the women in my family in my bedroom at once. The ache swelled at the tip of my cock.

“Cum on my dick, Mom,” I groaned, my fingers sliding to the pinnacle of her tits. I pinched her nipples and twisted them. “Explode on my cock!”

“Yes!” she howled, her pussy squeezing down on my dick. “Oh, yes, yes, I’m cumming!”

Her pussy went wild around my dick. Her cunt rippled and spasmed. This amazing heat shot through me. It was intense feeling my mother’s twat sucking at my dick. Insane that this was my life now.

Quarantine made this such a strange year.

“Mom!” I groaned, my head tossing from side to side.

“Cum in me!” she howled.

“God, yes!”

I exploded.

My jizz fired into my mother’s spasming pussy. Her cunt rippled around my dick. The pleasure rushed out of my cock and shot through my body. It slammed into my mind. I growled at the rapture pummeling my thoughts as I unloaded my seed into my mother’s cunt.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I grunted.

I bucked on the bed, stars bursting across my vision. Mom’s pussy worked around my dick, milking out my spunk from my balls. It was amazing. Fantastic. I groaned, loving every second of dumping my cum into my mother’s twat.

She worked it all out of me. In moments, I had gone empty. I groaned, my mind melting from the bliss. It was a wonderful passion. I panted, sucking in deep lungfuls of breath. Stars danced over my vision.

“Shit, that was good,” I groaned.

“Mmm, Rick, that was the best,” she moaned, staring down at me.

Beside us, my sisters were groaning. Jamie squealed, her hips wiggling, grinding her pussy on Auburn’s mouth. Then my big sister was moaning. They must be cumming, too. It was so hot to witness.

“Aren’t they just sexy?” Mom cooed as she watched her daughter’s cumming.

“Yes, they are,” I said, tweaking her nipples.

She gasped, her pussy clenching down on my dick. “Rick! Mmm, what are you doing to your mother?”

“Keeping you horny.” I grinned at her. “Auburn hasn’t eaten my cum out of your pussy.”

“Ooh, you are a wicked boy.” She glanced at the door. “I did come in a little early. I heard you three last night. Well… She can lick the cum out of my pussy. If she wants.”

“Fuck, yes, I want!” Auburn moaned, her legs twitching. “Brat, get off of me. I want to eat some mommy pussy.”

“Ooh, Ooh, will you eat my pussy, Mommy,” Jamie asked, sitting up, her lips smeared in Auburn’s pussy cream. The tart scent of my big sister’s cunt filled my nose.

“Of course I will, sweetie, “Mom said. She slid her cunt up my dick. “You just sit on my face as your sister eats out the yummy creampie I made for her.”

I groaned as her cunt popped off my cock. Then we were all repositioning ourselves. It was cramped on my bed. I didn’t have mom’s king-sized mattress. I managed to get clear, mom ended up on her back, and Jamie sat on her mouth. My little sister’s small tits quivered as she beamed in delight, Mom lapping at her cunt.

“Mmm, Mommy licking my pussy after Auburn ate me,” groaned Jamie. “I love it.”

“You just love being serviced,” I said. “Such a brat.”

“Definitely,” Auburn said. “I bet she’d be a pillow queen, just lying against them, her legs spread, expecting the rest of us to eat her cunt while she doesn’t do anything in return.”

“And for Rick to fuck my cunt,” Jamie said, this dreamy expression on her face. “That would be perfect.”

Auburn and I glanced at each other, her bleached-blonde hair swaying about her pussy-smeared face. Together, we said, “Such a brat.”

Then my older sister smiled and kissed me on the mouth. We hadn’t gotten along since I hit puberty. Now her lips were sealed on mine. I kissed my older sister with hunger, tasting Jamie’s spicy pussy on her. It was exciting.

My dick throbbed.

Then Auburn broke the kiss and moved between Mom’s spread thighs. My cum matted her black bush and bubbled out of the depths of her pussy. It was so wrong that I had cum in her. Such a violation of the way the world was supposed to work.

And yet I didn’t care.

My sister ducked her head down and planted her face into our mother’s pussy. I groaned, watching the wicked sight. It was such a delight to witness. My cock throbbed as Auburn licked and lapped at that yummy pussy.

Mom moaned into Jamie’s pussy as Auburn feasted on that incestuous creampie. My sister’s plump ass wiggled at me. Such a bewitching sight. My cock twitched. Throbbed. The heat swelled in me as I moved into position. I would fuck my sister hard. I would make her cum and cum and cum.

It would be awesome.

I pressed my cock’s tip, dripping in our mother’s pussy cream, against my sister’s asshole. I wanted to ram into her bowels. She moaned into Mom’s pussy but didn’t object. Jamie sucked in a sharp breath and squealed in delight.

“Ass-fuck our sister, big bro!” she squealed. “Pound her. Ram that big dick into her!”

I winked at her and did just that.

I thrust into my sister’s asshole. Auburn moaned as her asshole widened and widened for my dick. That wonderful delight of her velvety anal ring sliding over the tip of my cock sent such pleasure shooting through my body.

And then I was in her.

I was sliding to the hilt in her asshole. Her bowels squeezed about my dick as I penetrated her. She groaned, her asshole clenching down on my dick. She held me tight as I bottomed out in her bowels. I savored being in her.

“Oh, god, you are such a big fucker, Rick!” Auburn moaned into Mom’s pussy.

“I know,” groaned Mom. “So much bigger than your father. He must get his dick from my side of the family.”

“Yay!” moaned Jamie, her hands kneading our mother’s big boobs as she squirmed on Mom’s face. “I love his big dick in my butt. Ass-fuck her hard, big bro!”

“So hard!” moaned my sister, her head moving as she feasted on my cum in Mom’s pussy. Auburn’s bleached-blonde hair spilled over mom’s thighs.

I gripped my sister’s ass and fucked her hard. I buried into her with passion. I slammed to the hilt in her. It was awesome to enjoy. I slammed over and over into her. I butt-fucked my sister with passion, her velvety bowels squeezing about my dick.

Lubed by Mom’s pussy cream, I reamed out Auburn’s asshole. She moaned into Mom’s pussy. I loved the sounds my women made. Jamie, Auburn, and Mom were all mine. I was the man of the house now.

“Fuck, yeah!” I groaned, slamming hard into Auburn’s bowels. “Shit, just squeeze that asshole around my cock.”

She did.

“Damn, you want my cum, don’t you?”

“You know it, Rick!” she groaned.

“Cum, cum, cum!” moaned Jamie. “I love your cum so much. It’s so salty and thick and creamy and yummy!”

Her head tossed, her braid of brown hair sweeping behind her. Pleasure contorted over her face, Mom’s pussy licking clearly delivering bliss to my little sister. I loved staring at Jamie, her small tits quivering, as I buried to the hilt into our older sister’s asshole.

Auburn moaned, her cunt squeezing down so hard on my dick. She held me tight. The pleasure was intense. Amazing. I groaned, savoring every thrust. Every plunge. Every last time I buried into her bowels.

My balls smacked into her taint, growing tighter and tighter by the moment. I groaned, her butt-cheeks jiggling. She had such plump ones. My face contorted, the bliss swelling in me. All my women were moaning and groaning.

They were all so sexy.

Jamie squeezed Mom’s big tits, her cute face twisting in delight. She whimpered and squirmed her hips. She must be building to her orgasm, too. Mom groaned into Jamie’s twat while holding Auburn’s face tight in lush thighs. Auburn feasted on Mom’s cunt all while squeezing that tight anal sheath down on my thrusting dick.

“Mommy!” Jamie squealed, her head tossing back. “Yes, yes, drink my cream!”

Jamie’s climax set off a chain reaction. Mom, drinking my little sister’s spicy delight, shuddered. Her body bucked and tits heaved in Jamie’s squeezing hands. The sounds of Mom’s orgasm were so intense.

Auburn moaned. Her bowels convulsed around my dick as she joined the other women in our family in orgasmic delight. I groaned and buried hard into Auburn’s spasming asshole. I drew back, her flesh sucking at me.

What a delight.

I slammed into her anal depths and erupted.

“Fuck, yes!” I growled, joining my women in that magical moment of bliss. My cock spurted over and over again. Jizz fired out of my dick. I groaned, my teeth grinding together. The heat slammed through my body and into my mind,

It was amazing bliss to enjoy. I groaned, savoring every moment of it. Every second of that bliss shooting out of my cock into my sister’s spasming bowels. I growled, my dick spurting again and again. Stars danced before my eyes. As the rapture suffused my thoughts.

“Oh, flood my ass!” Auburn moaned.

“Flood her!” squealed Jamie, her body squirming on our mother’s face.

I spurted every blast of cum I had into my sister’s asshole. My balls emptied themselves. I groaned through the bliss. Stars danced before my eyes. I shuddered, savoring that delight. It was such an amazing treat. I groaned.

Forbidden sex was the best.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” I panted, feeling suddenly dizzy. The few hours of sleep and all the sex were catching up to me. “Damn.

I pulled out of my sister, panting. Jamie rolled off of mom and ended up on her back, her eyes fluttering closed. Mom stretched, looking energized while the rest of us felt exhausted. She slid gracefully off the bed and I collapsed next to Jamie. She quickly turned around so she could snuggle against me and lay her head on my shoulder. Auburn fell on my other side.

“Mmm, don’t sleep in forever,” Mom said. “You three have your Zoom classes.”

I grunted as the door closed and fell into sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Things changed in our three-bedroom apartment after that.

Clothes became optional. We started all sleeping in Mom’s big bed. Orgies were a nightly occurrence. It was paradise for me. I was getting all the sister poon and mommy snatch I could crave. It was intense.

Quarantines needed to happen more often. At least if you had a family of women. My friend Fred had two brothers and a dad, his mom having died. No pussy at all in the house. Poor guy. But me, I was living the high life.

I sat down on the couch as Auburn started her exercises. She looked stunning naked as she did her squats, her booty moving up and down before me, jiggling with that plump perfection. A gleam of sweat covered her body.

“Hot,” Jamie squealed when she saw me sitting there lightly rubbing my dick and watching Auburn. “Let me help!”

Jamie skipped over, her braid dancing behind her. She spun around, her butt just a little bubble of delight, not that curvaceous rear of our sister. Then Jamie sat down on my lap. I gasped as my little sister impaled her cunt down my shaft.

I groaned, my arms wrapping around her body. I held her tight as her cunt held my cock. She squeezed me as she wiggled around. I groaned as she stirred her naughty cunt about my dick. It was such a hot delight to feel.

“Damn,” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s really, really nice.”

“I know,” my little sister purred, impaled on my dick.

Auburn glanced behind us and kept up her exercise, her shaved twat peeking between her thighs and her asshole flashing between her butt-cheeks. I groaned as Jamie wiggled around on me. She didn’t ride me.

But that didn’t mean my little sister didn’t make my dick feel amazing.

Oh, no, she squeezed that naughty twat around my dick. She shifted about, working her pussy around it. Pleasure swept through my body in such exhilarating ways. I groaned, my face contorting from the bliss. A big smile crossed my lips as I held my little sister.

It wasn’t long, of course, before my hands found their way to her small titties. I massaged her little mounds as she squirmed on my dick. Her pussy squeezed around relaxed on me, soaking me in her spicy passion. Her juices trickled out and soaked my balls.

“Ooh, that’s nice,” she groaned, rubbing her shoulders into my chest. “Rick, you’re such a wonderful big brother. How many would massage their little sister’s titties.”

“All of them,” I groaned.

“But how many of them have little sisters as cute and adorable as me?”

“None.” My fingers massaged up to her nipples. I twisted them.

“That’s right!” she gasped as I twerked her nubs.

“You spoil her like that, and she’s going to be even more of a brat,” Auburn said, squatting down and then rising, her butt-cheeks jiggling.

“I don’t mind,” I groaned, twisting her nipples. “Her brattiness is exciting.”

“Yeppers! Exciting!” Jamie clenched her pussy down hard on my cock.

It was delicious the way she massaged my cock by just sitting on me. I twisted her nipples, watching our older sister going through her exercise routine. After the squats, there was a lot of bouncing of those big and bountiful tits.

I could just watch this all day long. Stay with my dick buried in my little sister’s cunt and watch Auburn’s cardio workout. It was such an invigorating sight. The ache swelled and swelled at the tip of my dick in my little sister’s pussy.

She squirmed around a lot. She wiggled her hips and stirred her cunt around me. I groaned, pinching her nipples as my eyes were riveted on Auburn’s gorgeous body, sweat gleaming on her curves. My balls tightened.

“And one! And two! And one! And two!” the perky exercise chick on whatever YouTube channel Auburn followed for her exercises chanted. “You’re doing great. Just work those legs. And one! And two! And one! And two!”

“Yeah, you’re doing great,” Jamie moaned. “And one!” Her pussy clenched down on my dick. “ And two!” She relaxed. “And one!” Her snatch squeezed down again. “And two!” She relaxed. “I’m working on my Kegels!”

“Mmm, she is,” I moaned, vaguely aware of what that meant.

Jamie’s Kegel exercises were incredible. I shuddered and groaned, savoring her snatch’s rhythmic massage. It was awesome to help her out. My face contorted with delight. My sister worked her pussy up and down my dick. She massaged me with such passion. I whimpered, the heat rushing through me.

I built and built towards that orgasm, savoring my little sister’s cunt. I pinched her nipples. I twisted them. She groaned, her head arching back into my shoulder. She whimpered, her pussy clenched and relaxing on my dick.

“Big brother!” she moaned. “Oh, my god, yes!”

Her pussy went wild around my cock. Her hot cunt just spasmed about me. It was so exciting. I groaned as her twat rippled about my flesh. This heat swept through me. It was incredible. Amazing. I loved every second of it.

“Shit!”I groaned. “Your Kegels paid off!”

I erupted.

My cum pumped into my little sister’s snatch. Hot spurts of delight erupted from my dick. Stars burst across my vision. I groaned, loving the pleasure. Jamie bucked on me, her pussy rippling around my cock and sucking out my cum.

Mom walked out wearing her work blouse and skirt. She glanced at us and then at our naked sister exercising. She shook her head while I groaned through the pleasure. The stars burst across my vision. Pleasure hammered my mind.

“You have Zoom class soon,” Mom said, grabbing a single-serving yogurt out of the fridge.

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, hitting the peak of my orgasm.

“No sitting on your brother’s cock during your classes,” Mom added as she headed back to her bedroom to do her work from home.

“It would be fun,” my sister purred.

“And get you both expelled,” Mom said. “We have to be careful. Not exactly legal what we’re doing.”

“Right, right,” I panted, so not wanting to jump up for my zoom class. They were all so pointless.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I have fifteen minutes before a Zoom meeting,” Mom purred a few days later, rushing up in her blouse. “Just enough time to…”

She stopped to find Auburn suckling on my cock. My older sister had just started blowing me. Didn’t even say a word. Just found me coming out of the kitchen with a soda in my hand, fell to her knees, and sucked my hardon into her mouth.

“I wanted to suck his cock,” Mom groaned. “I need some of that cum. It’s going to be so tedious for the next two hours. It’s the quarterly meeting. It’ll be a disaster. Supposed to be thirty of us on the call.”

Auburn slid her mouth off my dick and moaned, “I don’t mind sharing. I got an English lecture coming up from Mrs. Boringson. I need some cum in my belly to get through it.”

“Okay,” Mom said and fell to her knees beside my sister.

They both grabbed my dick. Then I had two busty women bathing the crown of my cock with their tongues. I groaned at the delight of my mom and older sister sharing my dick. The pleasure raced down my shaft to my balls.

My dick throbbed in their stroking hands. I groaned, loving the way they bathed my crown. It was so exciting. Such a thrill to feel their tongue fluttering around my crown. Their pink organs caressed over my shaft and then brushed.

“Damn,” I groaned. “Oh, damn, that’s good. That’s amazing. Yes!”

“Isn’t it?” Mom asked and licked at the slit of my cock. She gathered the bead of precum there. “Mmm, he tastes so good.”

“So yummy,” agreed my sister. She licked at the tip. “You know this is all going to his head. He thinks he’s won the lottery.”

“Hasn’t he?” Mom asked then licked my cock again. “He’s got his mother and his sister worshiping his cock. That’s the jackpot for most guys.”

“Yeah,” I groaned.

Auburn rolled her eyes while Mom sucked my dick into her mouth. I groaned at the delicious way she suckled on me. I groaned as my mom bobbed her head. She knew how to love my cock. She had so much practice at it. A head start on both my sisters.

My dick throbbed in her mouth. She suckled as she bobbed her head. She worked her lips up and down my dick. It was a fascinating delight. A passion to enjoy. I groaned, loving the hell out of Mom nursing on my cock. It was amazing.

Outstanding.

I groaned, my dick twitching and throbbing as she suckled on me. Then she slid her lips up and popped off, drool running down my dick. She proffered my cock to my older sister. Auburn sucked it into her mouth with greedy hunger.

“That’s it,” purred Mom. “Mmm, he’s going to give us that yummy, forbidden cum we’re both sluts for.”

Auburn groaned around my dick, the humming passion massaging my tip.

“That’s right,” Mom cooed. “You’re a slut for your brother’s dick just like me. A big whore for that cock and all that cum.”

Auburn whimpered and nodded. Her tongue danced around my cock. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. The heat swept through me. It was intense. Wonderful. I would have such a mighty burst of cum to fire into her mouth.

“Yes, yes, just like that, honey,” groaned Mom. “Just suck that cock like that. Mmm, we want him cumming so hard.”

Auburn shuddered and then she popped her mouth off my dick. Drool spilled from the corners of her mouth. She proffered my dick to Mom.

Who, of course, took it with hunger. She suckled on my cock with passion. She nursed on me with such force. Such a wild intensity. I groaned, my face contorting in bliss. This heat swept down my dick to my balls.

It was incredible. amazing. Just a pure delight to enjoy. I groaned, my dick throbbing and aching. I bit my lower lip as Mom bobbed her head. She nursed on my cock, swelling the pressure in my nuts with her wonderful mouth.

“God, you are a cock-sucking slut, aren’t you, Mom?” cooed Auburn.

“Mmm-hmm,” Mom purred around my dick.

“Yeah, just a naughty mommy-slut for your son’s big dick and salty cum,” Auburn moaned, her hand stroking the base of my cock. “I want you to make that dick cum, you nasty Mommy!”

Mom moaned, sucking so hard. My face contorted with the bliss of her blowjob. She bobbed her head, her tongue dancing. The pressure in my balls swelled toward that explosive release. I would have such a big burst of cum. Just a huge explosion of rapture. It would be incredible. I groaned, my face contorting with such delight.

“Damn, damn, damn!” I groaned, my dick twitching in her mouth.

“Come on, mommy-slut!” Auburn hissed. “I want that cum. Work it out!”

Mom whimpered, her passion humming around my cock. She bobbed her head, swallowing me to the back of her throat. Then she sucked the entire way up. I gasped and tossed my head back. The ache swelled.

“Fuck, Mom!” I gasped and came.

I fired my jizz into my mother’s mouth. One blast. Two. Three. Pleasure hammered my mind with each one. Stars danced before my vision. I groaned, savoring that wonderful bliss. On the fourth blast, she ripped her mouth off my cock.

My jizz splashed over her cheek and Auburn’s. My older sister swooped in, swallowing my dick as I spurted more and more cum. I growled, unloading my seed into my older sister’s hungry mouth. Giving her what she craved.

“Fuck!” I groaned as my older sister worked out every drop of cum in my balls.

“Oh, I needed that,” Mom moaned, my pearly spunk dribbling down her cheek.

Auburn slid her mouth off my cock with a wet plop. As I panted, she groaned, “Yes, that’ll get me through Mrs. Boringson’s lecture. Mmm, yummy cum.” She glanced at Mom. “You got something on your face.”

I groaned as Auburn licked my jizz off our mother’s features, cleaning up any traces of the blowjob. Then Mom sucked a glob of jizz off of Auburn’s jaw before licking up a pearly line trickling down her cheek. I shuddered, my dick twitching at the sight of them.

They were both so awesome.

“Well, I have to get to my meeting,” Mom said. “Thank you, Rick.”

“You’re welcome,” I groaned.

“Yeah, I can survive,” Auburn said, winking a green eye at me.

As they left, I panted, sitting on the couch. Oh, yes, I felt like I had won the incest lotto. Who else was having as much fun in lockdown as I was? I doubted anyone was. I smiled, savoring this wonderful delight wreathing through my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I blinked when I saw Jamie crawling naked on her belly into Mom’s room. I frowned. Mom was having one of her Zoom meetings. What was my little sister doing? I followed her and peered into the room. Mom glanced down, her eyes widening.

“And what do you think, Donna?” a man asked.

Mom shot her gaze back to the screen. “I think we are on track to beat our quarterly projections by a wide margin. Book sells are up, though mainly through the online marketplaces.”

As Mom talked, naked Jamie crawled beneath her desk. I watched in awe as Mom’s legs spread and then it was clear Jamie was eating out her pussy in the middle of her zoom meeting. Mom had to squirm and try to look professional.

“What a brat,” I muttered, my dick growing hard.

I went off to find Auburn. She was more than happy to take care of that.

Afterwards, Mom had a new rule—no interrupting her during Zoom meetings. Jamie just grinned from ear to ear like the naughty brat she was. I could see those naughty gears whirling in her mind.

So it wasn’t surprising when she was ordered to sleep alone in her room that night as part of her punishment. She pouted and whined and wheedled, but Mom was adamant that she had to suffer some sort of punishment.

“I could have lost my job!” she hissed. “Or, worse, we could have been found out. You want to get this family in trouble?”

“They didn’t know!” Jamie pouted. “Right, Rick.” She fluttered her eyebrows at me.

I held up my hands.

“It’s not like you didn’t cum, Mom!” Jamie protested. “I know. You drowned me in cunt cream.”

“That’s not the point!” Mom hissed. “It’s dangerous. You have to learn your lesson. You are grounded from my bedroom.”

“But… but…” Jamie glanced at me. “I’ll suck your cock so hard.”

“But why would he want that when he can have Mom and me,” Auburn moaned, taking my right arm.

Mom took my left arm, pressing her tits around my limb. “He has his mommy-slut and his sister-whore. We’ll keep him happy. This is your punishment. I can’t stop you from masturbating, but you’re not getting any of your brother’s.”

“This is so unfair!” pouted Jamie and she fled into her room, slamming the door behind her.

“That girl,” Mom said, shaking her head. “But, luckily, I have you and your big dick to soothe me.”

“Mmm, yes, yes, Jamie’s brattiness had caught up to her,” Auburn said. “Let’s go to bed, Rick. Let’s have fun.”

I felt a little bad for Jamie, but she had done something too risky. Why get us caught and ruin all our fun? So I let myself get dragged into the bedroom. I mean, I had two busty women who were so closely related to me. I couldn’t say no. Right?

It would be rude of me.

So I found myself on my back with Auburn straddling my head. Her shaved pussy gleamed above me, dripping with her tart juices. I breathed in that heavenly scent as she lowered her twat down to my lips. I groaned as she planted her cunt right on my mouth.

Her pussy juices soaked through. They were so excited to enjoy. I licked at her. Lapped at her. I savored the flavor of her cunt. My tongue fluttered through her folds. I loved the taste of her. I savored the naughty delight.

As I did, something incredibly soft and wonderful piled around my dick.

My mom’s tits.

“Yes!”I groaned as Mom squeezed her boobs around my cock.

There was nothing like the feel of my mom’s big, soft tits engulfing my dick. It was heaven. I moaned into Auburn’s pussy, so glad to feast on her tart folds as Mom worked her tits up and down my dick.

I groaned, savoring this pleasure. It was incredible to feel those big boobs working their way up to the pinnacle of my dick and then sliding back down my cock. I moaned into Auburn’s twat. I thrust my tongue up into her folds and stirred around in her.

“Mmm, Mom,” groaned Auburn. “Oh, yes, yes, he loves that titty fuck. And, god, your tits look so hot around his cock.”

“I know,” moaned Mom. “Ooh, my son’s big, strong dick feels so hot between my titties. Do you like them, Rick?”

“You know I love your tits, Mom!” I groaned. “They’re just the best.”

“Oh, you say the nicest things,” Mom cooed. “Mmm, so you’re going to get such a wonderful titty-fuck.”

“Yes,” I groaned, savoring her tits working up and down my dick. She massaged me while I stroked my tongue through Auburn’s pussy.

Her juices ran down my cheeks. Her plump butt-cheeks squeezed before my face as she moaned. Her bleached-blonde hair danced down her back. I loved it. I gripped her thighs, stroking those toned legs, while loving the feel of Mom’s big tits worked up and down my dick. She massaged me with their wonderful passion.

My legs spasmed. It was incredible feeling those soft boobs sliding up and down my cock. I growled into Auburn’s pussy. She shuddered and rubbed her shaved twat over my lips. My hands gripped her thighs as my cock throbbed in Mom’s delicious tits.

Then mom licked the tip of my dick when it emerged from between her breasts.

“Goddamn,” I groaned.

I shuddered, loving Mom’s tongue caressing over my spongy crown. Then her tits slid back up my dick, engulfing them in her pillowy softness. She slid back down my cock, my tip popping out again.

Her tongue was ready.

“Shit,” I groaned into Auburn’s pussy as Mom swirled her tongue about my cock in such a wonderful fashion. I loved it. My back arched, the pleasure swelling in my balls.

“Mmm, yes, yes, that’s so hot,” Mom cooed, her tits sliding up my shaft and then back down. She licked the tip of my cock again. “Mommy loves your dick.”

“God, that’s hot,” Auburn moaned. “Ooh, and he loves it. He’s got his tongue swirling so deep in my cunt. Fuck, Rick!”

I did. I danced my tongue through her sheath. I loved the flavor of her as Mom kept massaging my dick with her tits. The pressure built and built at the tip of my cock. I shuddered, my toes curling as I came closer and closer to exploding.

Her boobs caressed up my dick and then her tongue licked at the slit, gathering up the precum. It was intense. Amazing. I groaned into Auburn’s snatch. I loved the taste of her. The flavor. She was so delicious.

“Shit,” she moaned, squirming on me. “That’s good, Rick. Damn, you’re such a good pussy licker.”

“I taught him”—she licked my dick—“well.”

“Uh-huh!” Auburn moaned.

Then I suckled on her clit. I drew it into my mouth. My sister gasped as I did. I nursed on her as Mom worked her tits up and down my cock. The pillowy, warm flesh brought me nearer to my eruption. Her tongue danced around the crown of my dick.

This was heaven.

I nursed on Auburn’s clit so hard as the pressure swelled in my balls. The ache grew at the tip of my cock. Mom’s big boobs slid up, engulfing that spongy crown again. The pleasure shot down my shaft to my nuts. I groaned as her tongue flicked over my tip.

I erupted.

“Oh, fuck, yes,” I moaned as my cum fired from my dick. I sucked hard on Auburn’s clit as the pleasure slammed through my body.

“Oh, damn, that’s so hot,” my sister moaned, her clit throbbing in my mouth. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s fucking it!”

Her tart cream gushed into my mouth as my cum unloaded. Mom gasped in delight. I must be splashing her face with my jizz. Just unloading on her gorgeous features. I shuddered, the pleasure rushing through me. It was so intense. So wonderful.

Auburn squirmed on my mouth. She quivered there, her juices soaking my lips. I groaned, loving the pleasure of this moment. I savored it as I drank down all those wonderful juices that were in Mom’s pussy.

I gulped them down. They were awesome. Amazing. My body bucked, my dick unloading spurt after spurt of ecstasy. The pleasure slammed through my mind. Stars blazed across my mind. I groaned, the bliss sizzling over my thoughts.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, the heat burning so hot through me. “Goddamn, that’s it. That’s fucking it.”

I fired the last blast of cum while I lapped at my sister’s cunt. She moaned, her butt-cheeks clenching before my face. I shuddered as the pleasure settled into that delightful buzz. It was so awesome. I loved every second of it.

“Damn!” Auburn moaned. “That’s good. That’s amazing. Ooh, I love it.”

The door creaked open.

“Jamie,” Mom said with a warning tone.

“But… but…” Jamie whimpered. “I can hear you. Can’t I just join in?”

“Go to bed, Jamie,” Mom said with steel in her voice. “You’re being punished. It’s not supposed to be fun.”

“I won’t do it again,” she continued. “Please, please, please! I won’t fuck Rick. I’ll just lick cum out of your pussies and off your face. Please, please, please!”

Mom sighed. “Fine.”

Jamie squealed in delight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was probably a week later when things really changed at the house.

I was oblivious to it, playing some XBox with my friends. We were getting our butts kicked in CoD, the other team way too good. I swear they must be using aim hacks or something. I know that sniper shot me through a wall.

Asshole.

I heard the front door open. My Mom and sisters were back from doing grocery shopping. I told my friends I was done for the day and ripped off my headset. My dick was hard. I stood up and, to my shock, they all went into the bathroom.

And locked the door.

“Uh, you guys okay?” I asked.

“Fine,” Mom said then I heard splashing.

Someone was peeing in there.

I frowned. I hoped they were getting into any watersports or something. That would be weird. I headed to the kitchen and grabbed a string cheese. I was munching on it when they all emerged five minutes or so later, their hands behind their backs, their naked tits jiggling.

“We have some news,” Mom said, looking nervous. “It seems—”

“You made us all preggers!” Jamie said, leaping forward and thrusting the pregnancy test out before her. “Knocked us all up, big bro!”

My jaw dropped.

To be continued…

---

Frigid MILF turned by one of her husband’s young employees.

Mistletoe, Candy Canes & a Lesbian

Summary: Frigid MILF turned by one of her husband’s young employees.

Note 1: This story is dedicated to DAVE who requested it for his wife.

Note 2: Thanks to MAB7991, goamz86 and LeAnn for editing this story.

Mistletoe, Candy Canes & a Lesbian

“You haven’t had sex in over a year!” I asked my colleague Dave, stunned by his admission a moment ago.

He shook his head as he took another swig of his beer at the pub where we hung out after work, Dave and I the last two remaining. “It wasn’t always like this.”

“But she is still ridiculously attractive,” I pointed out, “and you are not bad yourself if I was into men.”

“Good to know I’m attractive to the lesbians,” he joked, finishing his fifth beer.

“What happened?” I asked, my head already spinning with the thoughts of the challenge of making a frigid woman my sex slave.

“That is one of the great mysteries of the world,” he sighed, clearly very frustrated at his long sexual drought.

“Was she always a prude?” I asked, digging deeper for more intel on my next prey.

“God no,” he said, “although I was her first and only.”

“She has only fucked just you?” I asked, not able to fathom such a concept. I was 99% lesbian, but I still had fucked more than one guy.

“Yeah,” he nodded, as he ordered another beer.

“Was she always so timid?” I asked, curious about a woman who only had been with one man. She was clearly prime material for my lesbian seductive wiles.

“No, but I don’t think I should get into the details,” he said, although I knew men, and he was dying to talk about it.

“Oh, come on, I am not some guy you are bullshittng with,” I challenged, knowing exactly how to manipulate him.

“You won’t tell anyone?” He asked.

I thought to myself ‘you already have told me way too much’, but instead I said, smiling sweetly, “Who am I going to tell?”

“You need to know she came from a very strict upbringing and although at first she was timid and insecure, once she opened up…” he explained, his face spreading into a wide grin.

I teased, “Both literally and figuratively.”

He laughed, “I suppose so. Anyway, she really loved it doggy style and for such a reserved girl, she could get pretty vocal. But the best thing was, she was a gymnast in high school and although she is tiny, just over five feet, she is very flexible. Nothing was better than watching her facial expressions, the quiver of her lips and hearing her loud moans as her heels were behind her head. Yet….”

He paused and I probed deeper, even though I already knew what he was going to say, she was obviously a prototype of a woman torn between the intense pleasure sex brings when she lets go and the shame that comes from not being in control. “Yet, what?”

“Yet as soon as she, um,” he struggled for the right words to say in front of a colleague.

“After she came,” I finished for him.

“Yeah, after she came,” he agreed, “she would feel dirty and guilty and then we wouldn’t get that intimate again for a long time, usually only with a reasonable amount of wine.”

“Wine will loosen up moral values,” I smiled, finishing the glass of wine I was drinking.

“It sure did with Lynne,” he nodded, before adding, “but now she won’t have more than one glass of wine and even that is rare.”

“Is she coming to the Christmas party this weekend?” I asked.

“Yes,” he said. “We actually got the grandparents to watch the kids for the night, so we can host the party as you suggested.”

“Delicious,” I smiled, my devious mind seeing the stars lining up for a seduction of my boss’s beautiful wife. “What does she do for a living?”

“She doesn’t have a job. You know I have started three of these IT businesses and they have left me financially very secure,” he said.

“Of course,” I nodded, assuming just that. “What does she do all day?”

“She works out almost every day, does a lot of charity work, is chair of our children’s PTA and really enjoys shopping,” he finished, chuckling.

“But she doesn’t have time for sex?” I asked, setting up my next statement.

“It seems not,” he sighed.

“Well, maybe your wife is switching to my side,” I smiled, already making plans for changing my teasing into reality.

He laughed, “She is way too conservative for such a thing. Her ancestors would be spinning in their graves all the way back to Plymouth Rock.”

“I have been told that before,” I smiled, thinking of the many older women I have seduced and turned in my life.

“She would never,” he said, finishing his drink.

“Never say never, isn’t that what James Bond says?” I teased, me being an American in London.

He laughed, “He also has a license to kill.”

“I have a license to thrill,” I teased, already planning my seduction of his hot MILF wife.

…..

Five days later, it was the staff Christmas party and at my suggestion (before the seduction plan was thought up) Dave had made it a classy gathering at his house. It would start with a cocktail party, followed by a five course meal, before a dance.

Wanting to look completely irresistible, even for a straight woman like Lynne, I dressed in an elegant red dress, beige thigh highs (for easier access later in the evening if my plans went well), and four inch red heels.

I arrived early, to assist with any last minute items and was greeted by Lynne who was dressed elegantly. For a forty-seven year old woman, Lynne was in amazing shape. She was so tiny, just over five feet and not even a hundred pounds and yet her gorgeous blue cocktail dress and matching three inch heels greatly accentuated her small perky breasts and slim figure.

I towered over her at five foot ten and over six feet in my heels; my 38D breasts were each almost as big as her head. I greeted, “Lynne you look absolutely stunning.”

Her face flushed, “As do you, as always Stephanie.”

“Why thank you, and it is just Steph,” I smiled, squeezing her shoulder, the first of many innocent touches meant to set her up. “How do you stay so slim?”

“Swimming and running,” she replied, not moving away from my touch.

“Well, it is paying off. Maybe I should start working out too,” I said, myself in good shape, at 140 pounds.

“I wish I had a body like yours?” Lynne said.

“And I wish I had a body like yours,” I countered, building her trust.

“I wish I had bigger breasts,” she admitted.

“I wish mine were smaller,” I said, cupping my breasts, I added, “These are a burden to carry around all day.”

“I suppose,” she said, her eyes lingering a little longer than socially proper.

I joked, “Maybe we should body swap one day.”

“I wish,” she laughed.

“Is there anything left to do?” I asked.

“I don’t think so,” she said.

“Well then, let’s have a glass of wine,” I suggested.

“Okay,” she agreed, the first step of my seduction plan fell in motion.

“Actually, what about some egg nog and rum,” I suggested.

“That’s rather festive,” she agreed.

The next twenty minutes we talked about life. I asked her lots of questions, made lots of innocent, yet meaningful, physical contacts. I squeezed her hand, her arm and even her thigh once as I continued to build the intimacy needed to make her trust me when the time came to make my move.

Dave joined us for a drink too and after a little arm twisting by me, Lynne had a second drink also.

Guests started to arrive and the next hour I socialized while visiting other people at the party. Seeing that Lynne no longer had a drink in hand, I got her another and handed it to her. I whispered in her ear jokingly, “I am going to get you drunk tonight and have you switch teams.”

Her face went bright red but she took the drink and then asked timidly, “Are you really a lesbian?”

I shrugged.”Oh I have had a few men and probably will have a few more,” I answered, my hand going to hers, my fingers gently tracing her fingers, “but I have found that only a woman knows how to truly please another woman.”

I squeezed her hand and left her alone, allowing my words to marinate in her slightly intoxicated mind. She’d get more relaxed, feeling the lingering pressure withdrawn and maybe letting down her defenses.

After cocktails we had dinner and I again left her be…knowing the more aloof I played the more curious she would become. All women are curious; they just need the right woman, the right moment to cross that line. Tonight I was the right woman, and tonight was the right time.

After dinner, while we were waiting for dessert to arrive, I sat beside Lynne and handed her another drink and she joked, “You really are trying to get me drunk aren’t you?”

“Moi?” I asked innocently.

She laughed, “We are in England not France and yes vous.”

I laughed back, “And yes I really am trying to get you to try out for my team. There is always an opening.”

Her face went as red as a face can possible go and I was about to move the seduction along when Dave returned to take his seat, the one I was currently sitting in.

“Enjoying the party, Steph?”

“What is the English word for this?” I asked, faking an English accent, “It is delightful.”

“I don’t think it quite qualifies as a bacchanalia. What do you think, my dear?” Dave asked, turning to his red-faced wife.

“I agree with Steph, it has been delightful so far,” she answered before adding, “And dinner was delicious.”

“Wait until you get dessert,” I quipped, the innuendo obvious to her, but not to her husband.

There was a look of shock and excitement in her eyes, a conflicting mixture of emotions that I would use to finish her seduction soon.

“What’s for dessert?” Dave asked.

“Oh something super yummy,” I quipped, my eyes never leaving Lynne.

“I hope so,” Dave said. “I hope it is something sweet.”

“Oh it is the sweetest thing you will ever taste,” I continued, adding layer after layer of naughty implication upon the red-faced beauty.

“I can’t wait,” Dave said.

Standing up, I broke eye contact with the dazed Lynne and said, “Well I will leave you two love birds alone.”

I left, allowing my less than subtle innuendo to linger in Lynne’s head while she ate a desert that would be a constant reminder of me.

Eventually the dance started, after a few toasts and speeches were made, and I pulled out some mistletoe I had brought for this occasion and sauntered over to Lynne.

“I already have a drink,” she smiled as I approached.

“Good girl,” I smiled, continuing to build her up, the mistletoe behind my back. “Although that wasn’t what I had for you this time.”

“W-w-what do you have for me this time?” She giggled, like a young teen girl anticipating someone making a move on her.

It was so adorable how drawn into my world she already was. I pulled my hand from behind my back, lifted it above her head and said, “Time for a kiss.”

“H-h-here?” She stuttered, instantly nervous.

“It’s just a kiss, my dear,” I smiled, continuing my soft approach with her.

“O-o-okay,” she struggled to say.

“Kiss me,” I ordered, wanting her to make the first move.

She looked around, no one was really looking our way so she nervously leaned in and kissed my lips. It was less than a second but she had made the first move.

I smiled, “That wasn’t so bad now was it?”

“No,” she answered, although I could tell she was still processing her feelings over the kiss.

Confident she was already caught in my seduction net, I handed her the mistletoe and said, “If you want to kiss me again just use this.”

I turned and walked away, again leaving her questioning her sexuality and her undeniable attraction to me.

The next twenty minutes or so I didn’t see Lynne. When I did, she was across the room looking at me. Her eyes went big with the I-just-got-caught-checking-you-out-and-I-am-embarrassed-by-it look and she looked away. I noticed in her left hand she still was holding the mistletoe.

I had just finished visiting with Janice, a very nice co-worker and as I was going to get another drink, I saw Lynne sheepishly walking towards me.

Reaching me, her hand trembling, she lifted the mistletoe above us.

I grabbed her hand and led her to a secluded hallway. Not surprisingly, she followed.

“Lift it above us, my dear,” I said, making her do it again.

She did and I pulled her in and kissed her. It was soft, passionate and intense. It was the kind of kiss that always leads to fireworks, and future fun.

Breaking the kiss, her arm still in the air, I smiled, “You want more my dear?”

She stammered, “W-w-what? I, um, I need to go.”

She quickly scurried away. It was obvious she enjoyed the kiss, was likely wet in her panties from it, but was now embarrassed that she liked it, wanted more, yet felt guilty for enjoying it.

I waited a moment before rejoining the party.

A few minutes later, I grabbed a candy cane from the tree and went to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet, unwrapped the candy cane, and slid it in my pussy. I fucked myself briefly, long enough to get the majority of the cane wet with my cunt juice. Pulling it out, I returned to the party and found Lynne talking with Beth, the wife of our company’s assistant manager. I grabbed two more candy canes, unwrapped them, popped one into my mouth, and went to join them.

Reaching them, I handed one to each women, the wet one with my cunt juice to Lynne, and said, “Join me for a holiday treat.”

They laughed taking the candy canes and both putting them in their mouths.

Lynne’s eyes went big after a couple of seconds as the unique taste of candy cane cunt hit her taste buds.

Beth, who was clearly drunk herself, quipped, “It’s been a while since I had a cane in my mouth.”

“How about you, Lynne, are you enjoying having a cane in your mouth?” I asked.

Lynne stammered again, “Y-y-yes, it is very delicious.”

“Well, there is much, much more where that came from,” I promised, as I watched Lynne continue to suck the cum coated candy cane.

Again, I left her confused and wanting, confident her inevitable fall would be coming very soon.

Another twenty minutes passed, the lights turned down making the room quite dark, I saw Lynne was sitting at a table snacking on chips. I grabbed another candy cane, two more drinks and sauntered over to her.

Joining her, I handed her a glass and I could see a slight glow on her face. She smiled, “You’re getting me drunk.”

“I heard that it is a good way to loosen the inhibitions of beautiful, shy women,” I countered, my hand going under the table to her leg.

She trembled as she agreed, “It definitely does that.”

I handed her the candy cane and said, “I think you owe me a special candy cane treat.”

“I don’t understand,” she said.

My hand went under her dress and directly to her wet pantyhose clad crotch, “I think you do understand.”

“Y-y-you want me to put the candy cane in my vagina?” She asked, eyes wide.

“No, no, no,” I said, my finger tracing her pussy lips through her pantyhose and panties.

“Oh God,” she said, relieved, obvious she would obey me and thankful I hadn’t asked her to do such a task.

I leaned forward, my hot breath on her ear and neck, “I want you to fuck your pussy, your cunt, with it, my pet.”

“Oh my,” she trembled, my finger just barely touching her cunt.

“Rip your pantyhose crotch open, my pet,” I ordered, putting just a little more pressure on her cunt.

“R-r-really?” She asked, like a little girl.

“Yes, my pet,” I purred, my tongue flicking her ear.

“O-o-okay,” she agreed, her trembling hands going under the table.

I moved my hand away and watched her obey my order with nervous eagerness. She struggled, but eventually I heard the tear.

“Good girl,” I complimented. “Unwrap the candy cane, my pet.”

Again she obeyed.

“Hand it to me, my pet,” I ordered softly.

Again, she obeyed, completely in my seductive trance.

I returned my hand between her legs and tugged her panties to the side. My finger brushed her clit and her body twitched and she let out a moan.

I whispered, “Oh, this is just the beginning of those moans, my pet.”

“N-n-not here,” she pleaded.

Ignoring her pleas, I slid the candy cane into her cunt.

“Ooooooh God,” she gasped, as the long thin candy cane slid in her.

I slowly pumped the candy cane in and out of her cunt without saying a word.

A couple of male co-workers joined us a minute later to grab a quick snack. Lynne’s eyes again went big, her cheeks red and her body trembling.

Max, a chubby analyst, said, “Having a good time ladies?”

“It is almost orgasmic,” I quipped, Max and I having a strange sexual joke filled relationship.

“Apparently you are having even a better time than me,” he laughed, finishing his drink, before adding, “And I am having a good time.”

“Are you enjoying yourself, Lynne?” I asked, as I continued to slyly fuck her pussy with the candy cane.

Lynne answered, “It has been a revelation.”

Danny asked, “How so?”

“Um, I’m just, um, getting to know Dave’s employees betteeeer,” Lynne answered, unable to hold back a moan in her reply.

Max gave a look, but said, “Well, I need another drink.”

Danny joked, “Actually Sandra needs another drink if she is going to lower her standards tonight.”

“Fuck you,” Max shot back.

“No, no, fuck Sandra,” I added.

“Touché,” Max nodded as the two guys left.

Lynne said, clearly humiliated, “That was so embarrassing.”

“I don’t think they knew you were getting fucked during the conversation,” I replied, enjoying my power over her.

“Oh God, oh God,” she said, mortified, yet not making any attempt to move my hand from her cunt.

I saw the opportunity too good to ignore, as I pulled the candy cane out of her cunt and put it directly into my mouth, “Are you ready to say those words in private, my pet?”

She looked at me with a mixture of shock, trepidation and lust, but was speechless.

“Hmmmmm, this is delicious. I bet it would taste even better directly from the source,” I teased.

“We shouldn’t do this,” she said.

“But we are going to, aren’t we?” I asked, my hand going under the table again and directly to her very wet pussy.

“Oh God please,” she moaned, my touch having the exact impact I expected it would.

“Oh God, ask me to crawl under the table and eat that sweet cunt of yours,” I purred, teasing her clit.

“Oh Steph,” she struggled to say. “Please stop.”

“It’s now or never,” I smiled.

She looked around as if everyone was watching us and knew she was being pleasured under the table. Finally, she said, “Meet me in the last room on the right upstairs.”

“You sure?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“God, yes,” she moaned as my finger parted her wet pussy lips and wiggled around just a little bit.

“You understand I’m going to give you pleasure unlike any you have ever experienced,” I promised.

“Oh my,” she moaned at my promise and my finger sliding inside her cunt.

“And you will be a good obedient girl,” I added, my finger just lingering inside her.

“I, um, I,” she stammered, overwhelmed by my words and touch.

“I expect you upstairs in five minutes, on your knees in the room you already mentioned, is that clear?” I asked, tapping once on her g-spot.

“Aaaaaaaah,” she moaned, much louder than she meant to.

“Is that a yes,” I asked…tapping her g-spot three times in rapid succession.

“Yes, yes, yeeeees,” she moaned, biting her lip to avoid making noises that would draw unwanted attention.

“Yes what?” I asked, wanting her to give into me completely.

“Yes, I’ll be a good girl,” she barely got out.

I slipped my finger out of her fevered cunt and put it to my mouth. “Hmmmmmm, very yummy.”

I stood up and said, “Five minutes, on your knees, ready to obey.”

She just nodded as I walked away, smiling wide at the thought of another seduction ready for completion.

I watched her get up, wobble a bit, a mixture of being tipsy and weak from my touch, before she headed up the stairway. She avoided eye contact with others and slyly made her way up the stairs and down a hallway and assumedly to the room in which we were to rendezvous in a few minutes.

I waited a few minutes, got us two more glasses of spiked eggnog, and made my way up the stairs and to my next conquest.

Reaching the door, I opened it and saw Lynne on her knees, her head down, her body trembling ever so lightly, just as I expected she would.

I quickly closed the door and locked it.

I coyly asked, “Are you ready to switch sides?”

Lynne looked up with a look of lust that was undeniable. She answered in a whisper, “Yes.”

I put the drinks on a night table and asked, “Is this the guest room?”

“Yes,” she answered, her eyes following me as I walked past her.

I sat on the edge of the bed and said, “Crawl to me, my pet.”

So drawn into my seduction, Lynne didn’t hesitate, didn’t break eye contact, as she lowered herself onto all fours and crawled the few feet to where I sat.

“Take off my heels,” I ordered.

She obeyed, positioning herself back onto her knees.

My heels off, I said, “Kiss my feet.”

She lowered herself to the ground and again without hesitation, she kissed my stocking-clad feet.

I smiled as I replayed Dave’s conversation and adamant view that Lynne wouldn’t be interested in such submission,

“Are you hungry?” I asked.

“Yes,” she again whispered, looking up at me from her submissive position.

“What are you hungry for?” I asked.

“You,” she answered.

“What particularly about me are you hungry for?” I asked.

“I want…to…to l-l-lick your cunt,” she stammered, saying such words obviously difficult for her.

“You want to eat my cunt,” I asked, standing up, unzipping my dress and allowing it to drop to the floor, revealing my thigh high stockings and lack of panties.

“Yes,” she admitted, staring between my legs at my shaved cunt.

“Go ahead, my pet,” I purred, “taste your Mistress.”

Her eyes went big at the word ‘Mistress’, yet she leaned forward and began licking my cunt. Watching a straight woman become less straight is always the biggest turn on; their nervous trepidation; their shy exploring of my cunt. Then when the taste of my pussy reaches their taste buds, it was like a revelation (a why wasn’t I doing this long ago) and then their slow tentative exploration becomes a concentrated, yearning hunger to taste more and more.

I moaned, “That’s good, my pet. Tell me how much you love eating my cunt.”

“I love it,” she said, like most newbies do, continuing to lick like a person lost in the desert finding water. Her thirst could not be completely quenched so she kept licking and licking wanting to satisfy her growingly uncontrollable thirst.

“What do you love?” I asked, loving to watch the complete submission of a straight woman giving in completely to their insatiable lust.

“Your cunt,” she answered, her brain on sexual cruise control, “I love the taste of your cunt.”

Hearing the prim and proper woman use such words only enhanced the hotness of the scene. Not surprisingly, being tipsy myself, mixed with holding back all night during my seduction of the beautiful MILF, I was pretty horny myself. Although her style was almost non-existent, she made up for it through sheer eagerness.

As she licked and licked, my orgasm began building and I knew it wasn’t going be long before I came all over Lynne’s pretty face.

“You ready for your Mistress’s cum?” I moaned. The question was irrelevant, it was happening either way.

She quickly answered, referring to me properly like a good submissive, “Yes, Mistress.”

Smiling, I grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her deeper into my wetness.

She understood my intent and began licking with more hunger and eagerness, quickly increasing my fevered pitch until I was unable to hold back any longer, and, being a squirter, flooded my new pet’s face.

She licked and licked seemingly loving my sweet perfection. I rubbed my pussy all over her face, her absolute submission the ultimate turn-on.

Eventually, I let go of her head, once my orgasm began to wane.

I looked down at her and smiled, her face covered in my pussy juice, a make-up mess of lesbian submission. “Does my new pet need to come?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress, soooo badly,” she admitted, her propriety long gone.

“Bend over the bed, my slut,” I ordered, as I stood up.

“Yes, Mistress,” she eagerly agreed, getting off her knees and obeying my command.

I moved behind her, pulled up her dress, ripped her pantyhose apart more and asked, “What does my pet want done to her?”

“Oh please, lick your slut’s cunt, Mistress,” she begged and moaned, as my fingers traced her very wet pussy lips.

“You understand I expect you to obey me from now on and not just tonight,” I clarified, as I lowered myself behind her pantyhose clad ass.

“Yes, Mistress, I am yooooours,” she agreed and moaned as my tongue gave one flick of her very wet pussy lips.

“Good girl,” I purred, as I began lapping her wetness. Although I was a seductress and love to be in control, I also loved to lick pussy. I loved the power I have with my tongue, deciding when my pet would come and to be rewarded with her sweetness.

Not surprisingly, her moans escalated in a few seconds. “Oh yes, Mistress, lick my burning cunt,” she moaned, as I recalled Dave saying she used to get quite animated when she got horny.

I slid two fingers in her cunt and began pumping her cunt furiously while sucking her clit between my lips.

“Oh, Mother fuckeeeeeer, fuck, fuck,” Lynne screamed, her focus of keeping quiet gone as I pushed her to the brink of euphoria. “Fuck my cunt, suck my clit, make your sluuuuuutty, peeeeeeeeet come.”

I obliged, loving watching a straight woman give in to her unconditional lust. I found her g-spot again and tapped it like a drum.

Seconds later, I was covered with cum as she screamed, “Yeeeees, Miiiiistress, I’m comiiiiing.”

She continued screaming throughout her orgasm unlike any other women I had ever got off, apparently a year plus of no real sex cumulating in her most intense orgasm ever.

“Oh thank yoooou, yes, god, yes, Mistress, so good, god, fuck, cum, more, aaaaah,” Lynne babbled, with an incoherence so sexy and amusing.

I didn’t stop tapping on her g-spot, teasing her clit, or licking up her cum as her orgasm seemed to go on and on.

Surprisingly, she begged, a couple of minutes later, “More Mistress.”

I again obliged, continuing the ruthless multiple attack on her cunt as her first orgasm ended and a second one came a couple of minutes later, my face covered in more cum, another first in my many sexual conquests.

“Shiiiit, I’m comiiiing again,” Lynne whimpered, her voice implying she was exhausted and yet her body was not yet done with the pleasure it was experiencing.

Finally, I slipped my finger out of her cunt, pulled her up, turned her around and pushed her onto the bed. She looked up at me both dazed and longingly as I leaned in and kissed her. She returned the kiss as we explored each other’s mouths.

Breaking the kiss a couple of minutes later, I looked down at her and asked, “So did you like your Christmas present?”

She laughed weakly, “It was the best present ever.”

“Oh wait till I fuck you with my strap-on, or double ended dido, or take that sweet ass of yours,” I listed, already envisioning all I planned to do with her. Somehow there was something different about this seduction. Usually once a conquest was done, I was already getting dressed and walking out the door, yet this time I was imagining all we could do together.

“I can’t wait,” she weakly said, her whole body obviously completely exhausted from the sexual submission.

“We should probably return to the party,” I suggested.

“I suppose so,” she sighed.

“Of course, your face looks like you just ate cunt,” I pointed out.

“As does yours,” she countered with a smile.

“Well let’s wear each other’s cum on our faces as we return to the party,” I suggested.

“As you command, Mistress?” Lynne agreed, still drawn into me even after her sexual urges had been fulfilled.

“Let’s go,” I said, pulling her up and kissing her again.

When I broke the kiss, she looked in my eyes and whispered, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, my pet,” I smiled.

We returned to the party, both our faces hinting at our naughty indiscretions, yet no one thought more than two drunk women at a Christmas gathering.

That said, I couldn’t resist letting Dave know what we had done. I whispered to Lynne, “Let’s go see how your hubby is doing?”

“Sure,” she agreed, showing no trepidation in what may occur.

Reaching Dave, I greeted, “I think this party was a success,” although my definition of success was much different than his.

“Indeed,” he agreed perusing the room.

Lynne, suddenly verbal, added, wanting me to know it seemed she enjoyed her submission and wasn’t embarrassed by it, “Yes, this has easily been the most fun I have had in years, maybe ever.”

“Really?” Dave asked. “I haven’t seen you much all night.”

I smiled, “Don’t worry, Dave, I have taken very good care of her.”

Dave took a moment before he began to put two and two together; as he looked back and forth at our two messed up faces and disheveled hair.

Lynne added, ending any uncertainty in Dave’s assumption, “Yes, Mistress Steph showed me a whole new world,” before leaning in and whispering something to him.

Dave’s eyes went wide and he looked at me with a mixture of stunned shock and nervousness.

Lynne ordered, as she moved back to me, “What do you have to say?”

“How may I serve you, Mistress?” Dave asked, his eyes looking away from me.

I smiled to myself impressed at just how whipped Lynne had Dave, although I guess that made sense if she could refuse sex with him for a year.

Instead I turned to Lynne and said, “I think we are going to have a lot of fun together.”

Lynne smiled back, “I wasn’t kidding, Mistress, I will obey you without hesitation. As will Dave.”

“Delicious,” I smiled, never having had a cuckold to play with. “Why don’t we let Dave here continue to play host, while you come back to my place so I can take that ass of yours you promised me?”

Lynne said, “Dave I’m going to Mistress Steph’s to get ass fucked is that understood?”

“Yes, dear,” he said, clearly still in shock of what had just transpired, even though he had a tent in his pants.

I squeezed his cock slyly, “Does me making your wife a lesbian turn you on?”

“Yes,” he whispered.

“What about me fucking your ass with my strap-on?” I questioned, rubbing his cock through his pants.

“Shiiiit, yes,” he grunted and came in his pants, a stain forming in his brown trousers.

I laughed, “No wonder you haven’t fucked him in over a year.”

She sighed, “Go clean yourself up.”

“Yes, dear,” he sheepishly said and headed up the stairs.

“So, ready to get that ass of yours trained?” I asked with a smile.

“I’m ready for everything as long as it is with you,” she said, leaning in and kissing me.

The kiss lasted a while, long enough for others to see the boss’s wife making out with a female employee.

“Others are watching,” I whispered.

“I don’t fucking care, they might need to know where the power really is,” she said, kissing me again, her tongue slipping in my mouth.

Grabbing her hand, I led her out of the room, eyes following us out of the house, and to my car.

As I drove away, I couldn’t help but sense a feeling I had never felt before, it was a warmth inside that made me giddy. Could I be falling in love with Lynne?

As if reading my mind, Lynne said, “I know this sounds weird, and I am a bit drunk, but not drunk enough to not know what I am doing or saying, but I, um, I….” She paused, a tear forming in her eye, “I think I am in love with you.”

I smiled, my strange internal feelings sensing the same thing. “I think I may be falling in love with you too.”

The End

---

[email protected]

CHAPTER 3

Returning to campus and looking around at all the pretty girls, many of them freshman and virginal, I thought about how I could really get used to this playboy lifestyle. I still didn’t know what it was about me that attracted these kind of women, but I wasn’t about to question my charmed life. I could just kick back, date around, and get laid as often as possible.

That whole attitude got spun on its head when I walked into the Bio building to start my second year. I was one of the first to arrive back on campus for the fall session. There were still a few summer schoolers around, and the new freshman for their Orientation week, but the academic area was fairly deserted. Bored, I decided to go for a walk.

I was cruising by the Biochem lab when a familiar face flashed in the corner of my eye. I stopped dead in my tracks two steps past the door, my jaw on the floor. It couldn’t be.

I took two steps backwards, not even bothering to turn around, then peeked through the doorway. “So here’s to you, Mrs. Robinson…” I hummed automatically.

My old High School teacher, the woman of my boyhood fantasies, was standing not twenty-feet away from me. Her dark hair was pulled into a neat bun, delicate and impossibly stylish lab glasses perched on her dainty nose, and a short skirt underneath the white lab coat. I was in total shock.

She didn’t see me, but instead was concentrating on some complicated experiment that focused on a series of beakers filled with a strange translucent liquid. She would mix up some complicated chemical cocktail, then add a few droplets to the liquid to see if anything would happen.

She had a lab assistant always hovering nearby, a skinny girl with light brown hair in a ponytail who seemed perfectly at home amidst all the lab equipment.

“Gabrielle, would you please set samples 1 through 4 over on the next table?”

“Sure thing Doctor Robinson.”

I must have been standing there for five minutes just watching them work, apparently without any positive results. Gabrielle was very efficient, and would glow whenever Mrs. Robinson would praise her. Even I could see the signs of idol worship.

At first I was just very curious, but then as my mind reasserted itself, it fell back on old habits. A few years had gone by, but Mrs. Robinson was still as gorgeous as ever. And she was apparently one of the new teachers at my school.

I was staring at her legs, silky smooth and naked beneath the short skirt. Her lab coat opened up a bit more, and I could definitely see the round curves of her breasts through her blouse. My hormones kicked up again as memories of that illicit kiss in her office came back to me. I remembered her perfect naked tits, the smell of her sweat and arousal, and the taste of her nipples.

I was hard within moments and was staring lasers of heat right at her.

Her head twitched as if she felt my stare, and when she glanced around to look, I automatically ducked myself around the corner of the open door, hiding myself so that I could still see through but she didn’t have much of a chance of seeing me. It was strange, a few days ago I was a confident young man hitting on perfect strangers and bedding more than my fair share of them. Now, I was the scared socially-left-behind high school geek once again. So I hid and kept staring at her intently.

Her hands trembling, she put her notes down onto the table, and ran her palms over her body, part drying them and part caressing herself. I felt a surge of hormones kick up in me watching her hands gliding over her breasts, and she gasped at the same time. Maybe I really was having some weird effect on her.

Then something else caught my attention. The liquid in the beakers, ALL of them, were starting to bubble, as if they were boiling over.

Mrs. Robinson and Gabrielle, both, stopped still and were looking at the beakers in shock. Most of them hadn’t been touched.

Then I noticed that Gabrielle was sweating, her white skin flushed, a few locks of hair coming loose from her ponytail and falling over her cheeks to frame her face. She was panting, and then her attention moved away from the beakers and over to Mrs. Robinson. I focused in on the assistant, watching her glance at Mrs. Robinson then turn away, clearly waging a war inside of her mind that she seemed to be losing. At last, her eyes sharpened and she started moving with a purpose, right at Mrs. Robinson.

The gorgeous teacher was fighting desperately to keep her composure, oblivious to her lab assistant. But then Gabrielle strode forward, putting her hands on Mrs. Robinson’s face, turning her and then planting a fat kiss on her lips.

Whoa, maybe I had idol worship mixed up with an infatuation.

Mrs. Robinson kissed back with full force before backing away, shaking her head. “What’s going on? I haven’t felt this way since… since that boy in High School.”

She grabbed her own head, as if she could mentally squeeze it out of her. “I feel so hot!”

“Me, too,” Gabrielle moaned. “I’m so horny…” So when Gabrielle leaned in again and kissed her again, the heat of arousal in both of them took over and then they were Frenching madly.

Mrs. Robinson still had enough sense left in her to realize they were in a very public place. She took Gabrielle by the hand and led her through the lab and into one of the adjoining classrooms. Once they went through I stepped into the lab and followed them to the doorway.

The classroom was in complete darkness, with no windows or light except for the light coming from the lab. I realized that I was silhouetted against the light and it would be impossible for me to escape detection this time, but it turned out that neither of them were even looking in my direction.

Mrs. Robinson was flat on her back across the big island countertop in front of the whiteboards, her head actually falling back into the sink as she stared at the ceiling. Usually there would be some experiment done on the island where anyone in the classroom could see. But now there was just a hot Sapphic encounter there for me to see.

Mrs. Robinson’s skirt was hiked up, and her panties were on the floor. Her hands were trying, unsuccessfully, to open her blouse, rubbing at herself in a frenzy. Gabrielle had her face and one hand in Mrs. Robinson’s crotch where she was eating her out like there would never be a tomorrow.

“Fuckin’ A!” Mrs. Robinson cried out. “I’m not even a lesbian!” Gabrielle didn’t bother responding, but just kept licking and sucking until she produced a shrieking, hip-twitching orgasm from the pussy in front of her.

The climax seemed to restore some semblance of sanity to Mrs. Robinson, who blinked her eyes several times as if the reality of what just happened was starting to sink in. Her clothes were scattered. Most of the blouse buttons had been opened and her bra cups shoved to the side. But there was a new alertness to her that worried me.

Gabrielle had just moved around the countertop to where she could get a good handgrip on Mrs. Robinson’s perfect tits when they both finally saw me.

Gabrielle gasped and half ducked behind the countertop. But I saw the recognition in Mrs. Robinson’s eyes as she looked at me. “Ohmigod, it IS you.”

Gabrielle just freaked out, horny or not. Once she realized that Mrs. Robinson wasn’t going anywhere, she grabbed her clothes and ran past me, into the lab.

Once Gabrielle was gone, Mrs. Robinson got off the island and walked straight to me. I had to work not to watch her breasts bouncing around. She stopped a foot away from me, her gaze penetrating. I could see her mind whirling behind her eyes as she processed what was going on.

“Mrs. Robinson…” I almost whistled.

“Actually, the ‘Mrs.’ was just for High School. I’m not married, so it’s ‘Miss Robinson’ or ‘Doctor Robinson’ around the college. But you…” she stepped forwards, bringing her half naked body right up to me, then put her hands on my chest. “You can call me Fiona.”

With that, Fiona leaned forwards and stuck her tongue into the back of my throat. We kissed as if no time had passed since that day in High School. It was wet, it was sloppy… it was the best kiss of my life.

Her hands fumbled at my jeans until my erection sprang up. The hormones inside of me were rapidly rising up again after their brief cooldown, and I could feel the electricity crackling in the air all around us. We finally broke for air after I’d gotten my jeans and shoes off, and then I ripped my shirt over my head.

“I think I like ‘Mrs. Robinson’ better,” I chuckled.

She just smiled at me, then got a firm grip on my shaft. Tugging me by it, she led me to shuffle back towards the island. “I’ve been dreaming about you for years. And I’m not going to waste anymore time before I get to fuck you.”

She turned around, and dropped her lab coat to the floor before starting to finish unbuttoning her blouse. She pulled her hair out the bun, then shook her head to let the dark tresses cascade around her pretty face. She smiled at me, taking her time looking up and down my naked body, then she finally turned around and stuck her ass at me. Mrs. Robinson leaned forwards, bracing her hands against the countertop, then she craned her head to me. “Now get over here and FUCK me.”

I stared at the perfect ass and creamy skin, and especially the inviting pink rose between her legs, very wet. “Yes, Ma’am.”

I stepped forwards, my hands on her hips. I paused just a moment when my other head nudged between her legs. I wanted to savor this moment. My oldest fantasies were coming true.

Mrs. Robinson moaned as I pushed forwards, my cock slowly parting fold after fold until at last my hips were flush tight with her asscheeks. I leaned my chest down onto her back, wrapping my arms around her in a warm hug. This was really happening.

We both didn’t move for a minute, just enjoying the feeling of being coupled together after such a long time. But then her hips twitched, and my rod twitched inside of her. I pulled back slowly, moving my hands to hold those globes of female flesh I had dreamed about so much.

Even after all the pussy I’d had in the last couple of years, Mrs. Robinson was still the goddess of my dreams.

She pushed her hips back at me as I drilled forward into her again, letting out a groan as our hips clashed together. I pulled back, and pushed forward, back and forth, gradually picking up speed.

Mrs. Robinson was moaning in pleasure with every thrust, music to my ears. Her voice was an intoxicating aphrodisiac, getting me more and more aroused until I was blind with lust and a desperate need to fuck her even harder.

I lifted my torso off her back and moved my hands to her hips. We set into a rhythmic slapping noise as I carved her out, faster and harder until we were truly fucking each other.

I could feel the heat boiling inside of me like pressure cooker, the friction on my rod intense. But the friction on Mrs. Robinson’s pussy was even more, and after a few minutes her whole body started shaking even as I continued to drive into her, and she screamed out her latest climax.

Her inner muscles were spasming, squeezing my shaft like a hundred hands and I started grunting with exertion. She must have been able to tell that I was nearing my limit from the grunts, because she cried out. “Oh, cum in me! I want to feel it in me!”

Hearing that just about did it for me, I thrust in as hard as I could, burying myself as deep as I could go. I could actually feel the crown of my cock twitch and then split apart, unleashing the torrent of sperm that had been building up inside of me.

She laughed as the warm fluid splashed against her insides, and her hips were sloshing around and around until I felt like I was cumming inside a washing machine. Her inner muscles squeezed and caressed with expert motions, coaxing every last drop out of me.

My eyeballs rolled back in my head as I threatened to collapse, but I could not dream of moving in any way that would pull my cock out of her wondrous pussy.

Finally, she stood up, a satisfied smirk on her face. “Ah, now I’ve finally been able to do that. I’ve been dreaming about feeling your spunk in me for years.”

She came up right in front of me, looking up into my face with that smirk. She knew exactly how much of an effect she could have on me. And still staring straight into my eyes, she called out. “Gabrielle, come in here.”

Gabrielle was suddenly at the doorway, fully dressed. She’d been watching us the entire time. “Yes, Dr. Robinson.” She came into the room.

Mrs. Robinson hopped up onto the countertop, spreading her legs to show the little white globlets of cum oozing out of her nether lips. “Gabrielle, clean all this mess up… with your tongue.”

A little smile tugged at the corners of Gabrielle’s lips, but she looked at the floor and tried to hide it. “Yes, Dr. Robinson.”

I just sat back to enjoy the view.

***

Ten minutes later, Mrs. Robinson and I were in her office in the Biology building. She’d sent Gabrielle home.

“Ever since that day I got fired from High School, I’ve been thinking about what happened, in detail. It didn’t quite seem possible. I’m a scientist. I look at things rationally. Sure, you were cute, but I’d never even thought about sleeping with you. There was just no way I would risk my career like that. And yet, there we were.”

“Yeah…” I mumbled. I was still in awe of her. The object of my fantasies for years, my dream girl, er, woman.

Mrs. Robinson was pacing the floor while I lounged in one of the chairs. She pulled the skirt back on (I knew there were no panties under there) and pulled her blouse closed (but it wasn’t buttoned-up and her bra was in my pocket). My mind flashed back to the fateful clinch. I decided to ignore the whole principal- interrupting-us part.

“I was feeling so aroused that whole time we were doing office hours. So aroused I actually couldn’t control myself. So after I left the High School, I started doing my own research into the biochemistry of arousal, the hormones that influence your decision making.”

“You wanted an aphrodisiac?”

“No, actually. Quite the opposite. I wanted something that would counteract the effects. Like, take a nymphomaniac and help them get control of their lives. Specifically, I wanted something that would have helped me back then.”

I was a little skeptical. Not just because of the biology involved. But also, as far as I was concerned, there weren’t enough nymphomaniacs in this world. “So what was in those beakers?”

“Well, I actually managed to create a synthetic mixture of fluids that reacts, at least chemically, like your sex-drive does. Unfortunately, they’re all female. I haven’t been able to figure out the male version yet. But for example, you mix in male pheromones (liquid-version) and the female fluid will react… most of the time. It’s not perfect, and there’s a broad spectrum of effectiveness. Some women just have a bigger sex drive than others.”

“What about the bubbling?”

“Never happened before. Most times the reaction is purely chemical, and not even visible. Hmm, which reminds me: The only outside factor in the entire experiment… was you.”

And quite matter of factly, Mrs. Robinson leaned forwards and kissed me, forcefully. Her tongue speared into my mouth and her hands wrapped around my body.

I was suddenly overwhelmed by her sweet spiciness, and the smell of her was intoxicating. She reached one of my hands and moved it up so that I was cupping a very firm breast. And then when her hand snaked down and started rubbing at the outside of my jeans, right over my cock I moaned into our kiss.

Immediately, she backed away and pulled her blouse open, baring her big tits and perky nipples to my gaze. I felt the rush of blood pouring through me, but then a new sight in the corner of my eye caught my attention. Mrs. Robinson saw it too.

She had six beakers on her shelf. ALL of them were bubbling.

I watched her blinking away the arousal filling her head and then she fixed me with a hard gaze, her eyes on fire. “It’s YOU.”

***

Duuuude. I’m a pheromone hyper-factory. Explains a lot.

So women get super-horny when I do. Hmm, I could get to like my existence. I was the ultimate playboy.

***

---